《Silver Haired》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    "This can''t be happening"


    ¡îLoud Banging Bells¡î


    Lost in my senses of never-ending torment of hope and regret, wishing that all this happening right now was just a dream, but fate can be cruel sometimes even when you don''t want it to, life can be bitter or sweet, filled with pleasure or displeasure.


    My life is that of a bitter one, one I wish I was never born into, one I wish I wasn''t born the way I was, something priceless, something rare, a diamond in the rough, a life I never asked for but was given, a life of a Silver-Haired.


    My fingers clenched together in a tight hold, against the banquet of roses I held, it was all sweaty from my trembling body and the unsettle nerves I was having, but it was covered in white gloves so I couldn''t feel my sweaty palms, my heart slamming loudly in my chest like a thud sound.


    I swallowed hard, my eyes drifting back and forth around me, the white veil covering my face, I couldn''t help but thank the designers who made this dress, at least my face will be hidden during the marriage ceremony, I looked like a bride dressed for a royal wedding, I looked more like a princess than the pauper I was.


    My wedding gown was tight against my slim body, making all my curves I didn''t know I had until this moment show... wearing a corset can do that to your body, now I know, never worn a corset before.


    The wedding gown had a variety of designs, yellow roses at my back like a spinal cord down to the floor where my gown reach, my hand gloves embodied with diamonds around them, my silver hair packed in a bun, in style decorated with silver pins and then my veil reaching down, longer than my gown that needed the bridesmaids to carry. My face that I can''t even recognize again was applied with makeup that changed my looks like I switched faces.


    Funny, I wasn''t a princess but I actually felt like it. My soul and body weren''t in anything at all during the preparation for my wedding. I know I should be happy, getting married is any girl''s dream, she would be excited about the arrangements, the dresses, flowers... especially the wedding night.


    But I''m not that girl, this... the wedding gown, the preparations, was not anything I dreamed of, this was most of all the worst day of my life and what I hated the most was... this is what I was born for, this is my destiny, it''s harder than it looks cause sometimes I wish I wasn''t born a silver-haired, I wish I was just a normal girl so that I could live my life, not in fear of the future, be free and marry for love, not to a stranger, I don''t even know or how he looks.


    Being a silver-haired came great responsibility, a rarity of species mostly born girls and destined to serve under the House of Sorcery in the Empire and uphold their family names, fulfilling all the duties.


    Ha duties... never had to do any of that, I sighed taking a deep breath, my heart kept slamming in my chest. I never asked for this life, I hated it, I never agreed to this marriage, if I could just run away I would... but the moment I knew my father''s life was on the line, the plan went out the window.


    I could still remember those times, those years ago before all this, it was just me and my father at a small mining town, my mother died the moment she gave birth to me, it was how fate works, any silver-haired born the mother doesn''t survive, my father didn''t expect I would be a silver-haired but it was what fate had in store for him.


    Ever since that day my father tried his best to take care of me even as harsh poverty struck us. Whenever the Raids came in search of a silver-haired he would hide me below our wooden house under the carpet where he made a small space for me to hide whenever they searched, it has been like that for 18 years. Matured and going out, I always covered my hair away from gaze.


    Silver-haired were meant to be taken at a young age into the Empire for their training until they are married, but I stayed outside the walls until I was an adult, it was considered treason and against the highest laws of the land, but my father didn''t care, he loved me too much to let me fall into the hands of the Empire. He wanted me to have a normal life and believed there was more to me than being married off and bearing heirs for warlocks, but how long could he hide me?


    I was bound to be discovered, the Raids found me and in exchange, I had to leave or my father would be hanged, I would die before that will happen so I made a choice that I would always regret and be tormented for the rest of my life, but it was worth it, as long as my father was compensated and alive, I would do anything for him, he is the only family I have.


    The moment I stepped into the Empire I knew my life will be changed forever, there was no training of any sort given to me because I was already the age to marry, it was like a blink of an eye as my marriage was planned and now today I''m in the church standing in front of a tall iron door waiting to step into a life I knew nothing about, and never asked for.... may the gods help me!

 Chapter 2 - A Royal Wedding

    "I love you, papa," I said faintly to myself, imagining the loving face he always muster up to me despite the circumstances, I wish I would never forget him even though my new life will start in the Empire, he will always be my anchor and no one will ever take that from me.


    The church bells banged loudly once again, I gasped opening my eyes, looking around startled and then it hit me as the doors swamp open, this was it, my very own wedding.


    The opening doors revealed a crowd I have never been in before, it made me nervous more and I stood glued to the floor like I was spelled there, I felt the two bridesmaids behind me raise my long veil, it was a signal for me to move, I turned back to the long-empty space that leads to the altar.


    My body was practically shaking, the crowd stared at me wanting me to step in but I was too nervous to do so, I freaked out to a point that I could run away from all this and the moment I do there will be no turning back and I will end up risking my father''s life.


    "My lady" a voice caught my attention as I turned to a girl dressed wonderfully in a light yellow gown, her hair packed in two buns, she held a basket of yellow roses.


    "You have to go," she said, I could tell in her eyes she knew I wasn''t into this the moment I got here, the way she said those words... I knew there was no going back.


    I gulped hard and turned back to the view, my hands tightening together more on the banquet of yellow roses I held, I took a deep breath and stepped through the doors at what awaited me.


    Eyes were on me like a hawk, stares that made me sick, but I thanked the heavens my face was covered in a veil. I could hear my heart beating fast, it was the only rhythm I could hear despite the choir singing an angelic song, my breaths were fast as my eyes went back and forth the crowd staring at me intensely.


    "It''s the girl who had been kept hidden for years". I heard a man whisper.


    "She has no training at all, how will she perform her duties". This time it was a woman.


    "She''s definitely not a good match for our young master".


    "Why her? She grew up outside the empire walls".


    "What was the Emperor thinking?".


    "His selection is so poor!".


    "What an unacceptable taste!".


    "A disgrace!".


    "She''s not good enough!".


    "Pity the young master will have to marry someone like her, untrained, with a poor upbringing".


    The words were harsh and fierce at me like I was an outcast, normally silver-haired were gazed upon like a rare diamond but right now in the midst of the people I don''t know, I felt beneath a diamond, this was the worst thing you can get in a grand married, an arranged grand marriage.


    Looking away I turned back to the alter I was almost getting to, the priest stood with his staff in hand, dressed ceremonial, and then my eyes drifted to the man standing in his front.


    That was definitely the man I was getting married to, a man I knew nothing about but status, their family was one of the wealthiest of all Houses of Sorcery, I was told he was a retired general of high status, but he was only 32, he was too young to be retired, that was a mystery, of course, letting go of status that high, he must be crazy.


    He''s one of the most powerful warlocks and gained a high title at his age, I can''t help but feel a bit impressed, young, and talented that is what I knew about him, for now.


    My eyes were no longer at the crowd but at him, his back was faced to me so I couldn''t see his face, his hair cut intrigued me, the back was well shaved smoothly, then starting from his ear side there was thick full dark hair and I was sure some of it fell on his forehead, from the view of his back he was wearing a long dark brown jacket, leather I think, leather was one of the most expensive material in the empire, I wasn''t so surprised he was wearing it.


    The more closely I got to the alter the more I could see how tall he was and by the look of his forms he was built, his shoulders broad, and his presence was that of silence but I knew all too well he was more than that.


    I finally got to the alter, climbing the stairs up to where he stood and the priest, he didn''t flinch or recognize my presence when I stood beside him, it was like I was invisible and I didn''t mind because I gave the same vibe, once again I thanked the veil covering my face so that I couldn''t see his face and he couldn''t see mine, I felt way better and relieved.


    "Today in the presence of the Empire, we are about to witness the union of this couple" the priest began his words.


    I sighed closing my eyes, this was it, I was getting married, as funny as it may sound this was not the kind of marriage I expected, I wanted to fall in love, marry for love and have lots of kids but I''m afraid I can''t ever know the meaning of love and I will have babies for this strange man, the thought of that made me shiver in disgust.


    "Cedric Logan Hartford do you take Sylvia Melvyn to be your lawfully wedded wife, to hold, to cherish, and fulfill the duties of the abide law to your Empire?!" the priest asked.


    "I do," he said. His voice was soft, rough, and bored like he was held in a war front and he was out of attacks against the enemy, who knew two words can give all kinds of vibes.


    "Sylvia Melvyn, do you take Cedric Logan Hartford to be your lawfully wedded husband, to hold to cherish and fulfill the duties of the abide law to your Empire?!".


    I was silent for a minute that made the priest look at me urging me to say the words, there was definitely no going back in this.


    "I do," I said with a gulp.


    "I now pronounce you Man and wife" he announced.


    I sighed, there goes my free life, my face dropped, nothing could be much worse than this. Please take me, Lord! Take me!.


    "You may now kiss the bride".

 Chapter 3 - How Dare He?

    "Cedric Logan Hartford do you take Sylvia Melvyn to be your lawfully wedded wife, to hold, to cherish, and fulfill the duties of the abide law to your Empire?!" the priest asked.


    "I do," he said. His voice was soft, rough, and bored like he was held in a war front and he was out of attacks against the enemy, who knew two words can give all kinds of vibes.


    "Sylvia Melvyn, do you take Cedric Logan Hartford to be your lawfully wedded husband, to hold to cherish and fulfill the duties of the abide law to your Empire?!".


    I was silent for a minute that made the priest look at me urging me to say the words, there was definitely no going back in this.


    "I do," I said with a gulp.


    "I now pronounce you Man and wife" he announced.


    I sighed, there goes my free life, my face dropped, nothing could be much worse than this. Please take me, Lord! Take me!.


    "You may now kiss the bride".


    The priest''s words made my head shock up.


    My eyes were wide, my mouth parted in shock. No, no, no, no, no. That cannot happen, there was no way I was kissing this man. The bridesmaids turned my veil urging me to face my husband. I turned and gulped loudly.


    My heart slammed, please please don''t!.


    I gasped when he reached for my veil, my soul left me the moment the air hit my face, I close my eyes in panic as the veil came behind me, feeling an intense stare I was forced to open my eyes.


    My light brown eyes met with the most beautiful mysterious dark green eyes I have ever seen, who knew green was such a beautiful color until now, it was enthralling, almost like it called to me.


    My breath caught when I stared at his handsome features, his face was beyond perfection, those thick eyebrows of his, his strong jawline, his paled smooth features, his pale lips that had some slight pink to it, he didn''t even look 32, he was just... so handsome, I was practically staring like a teen taking a glimpse of her crush... stupid! I''m a TEEN!


    But those amazing features of his held no emotion, it was more like staring at a blank paper you couldn''t read, it made you wonder how to communicate. I gulped.


    His long equipped fingers came for my cheeks, my eyes followed as he touch my cheeks slightly, I felt a deep shiver all through my body, his fingers were cold like ice, my eyes quickly drifted to him in surprise and then he leaned forward, I panic moving back from him but then I felt something pushing me forward like an invisible force, I turned to him in realization.


    How dare he use magic on me! I was about to say something but he claimed my lips like I was a prized possession. My eyes wide, his lips on mine as it roamed around in wonder, and then I did the unthinkable, I closed my eyes as he did his bidding, the sensation sent a tinkled feeling at my sides, one hand came at my tiny waist, I shivered.


    It was like he put a spell on me to just stand frozen and let him have his way and I knew all too well he did because I couldn''t feel my body, how dare he use magic on me without question, this man didn''t have respect for my privacy.


    I heard the crowd clap their hands and then Cedric pulled away from me, leaving me helpless.


    I let out a breath of annoyance at his action, we both turned to the crowd as they applause, my eyes only drifted to Cedric.


    He was a man with no respect for a woman, he used magic on me just to have my lips, he would have just given me a light kiss that could take a second, but his went on never-ending and it was a kiss that will linger on my mind because it was my first, and it was stolen by this man, a man who was now my husband by law, not by my heart, it will be torture for me, because I will spend the rest of my life with a stranger.

 Chapter 4 - Banquet With Annoying Warlocks

    Is this really happening? Has my life really changed all in one day? I was now the daughter-in-law of the wealthiest family in the Empire, I was now Sylvia Hartford, no longer a Melvyn.


    My stomach was tied in a knot, I kept gulping countless times. I could only hear the rhythm of the song playing in my head like a slow beat that got me lost, maybe this is what I needed right now, I''m still getting used to the fact that I''m actually married, and now I was at the after-party, a banquet held just for us.


    After the wedding, the carriage carried me back to the Hartford Manor, I can still remember how I was amazed by the majestic environment I was never used to, a castle. But I just had to tell myself that this was my home now.


    A group of dancers performed a slow beat dance as the instrumentalist played a wonderful sound, I tried my best to focus on the music as laughs and talks filled the round table like a plague.


    "Congratulations Cedric, you got yourself a silver-haired," a man called James Albert said, who I was told was one of the ambassadors, His silver-haired wife beside him, she was more uncomfortable around her husband and his eating habits like a pig. If I remembered correctly her name was Camille Albert, she was beautiful and dressed wonderfully in a blue slender gown, along with a white long sleeve kimono on top embodied with blue design.


    All silver-haired had the same hair and eyes, only features and character traits differentiated us. Her husband James was all fat like a ball, brown hair gelled backward, black eyes, eating to his content.


    I looked away as a wave of nausea found me but I held it in, I was mostly dining with middle-aged men that held high status just like Cedric. They were all ambassadors of the Empire as I was told.


    "Make sure you enjoy yourself" James adds winking at Cedric.


    I grimaced at his words, Cedric just peacefully took his wine glass and took a sip of it, not minding the world around him like he was in his own solitude, for a second it seems like he didn''t agree to this marriage as to the banquet just like me, but the kiss was breaking that thought as I slowly reach and felt my lips once again. Why did I keep remembering it, it was annoying!


    "You know James, Cedric is the type who doesn''t have fun if you ask me," a man said drinking his wine, my eyes landed on him, he had amazing features just like Cedric, blond hair and dim blue eyes.


    He was the only one who didn''t have a silver-haired beside him, I figured his wife couldn''t make it or something. His blue eyes landed on me and he smiled, I looked away, as warmth flushed my cheeks, that was one welcoming smile I have had since I got here, funny it was from a stranger.


    "You know me too well, Lawrence," Cedric said actually for the first time since we started this banquet.


    "So you''re the silver-haired who grew outside the Empire," another man said, my eyes drifted to him. If I could remember the introduction well I think his name was Dalton Heathcliff, he had brunette hair and dark brown eyes, his silver-haired wife beside him eating elegantly, she was on a slender red gown that brought out her pale skin, along with a short sleeve thick black kimono embodied with red designs. Her name was Danette Heathcliff.


    "Yes" that was all I said tearing my eyes away from him, I knew where this was going without a thought and I wish there was a way to avoid it.


    "You have no training at all or how we do things around here, how do you suppose you will serve Cedric when you''re untrained," he said rubbing his chin.


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Serve you say?" I began, my eyes landing on him. He nodded.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about and like you said I know nothing of how you do things around here," I said as sassy as I could.


    Dalton''s smile faded at my reply. Everywhere fell silent as all eyes drifted to me like I did something wrong, I said my heart, what was wrong with that? Lawrence let off a laugh, it echoed in the silent hall.


    "You''re really interesting, Lady Sylvia" he acknowledged in amusement, I forced a smile.


    "I would say rude" Camille said under her breath as she took her wine. But I pretty much heard her.


    "In the presence of men, you speak rudely!" Dalton hissed as his brown eyes glowed a bit... uh oh, I just angered a warlock.


    His raised voice got me jumpy a little, I have never been talked to like that, not even by my own papa, I had a feeling that was about to change.


    "You should teach her some manners Cedric, she needs it" he adds through clenched teeth as if restraining himself.


    My looks darken as my fist tighten beneath the table, it clenched my gown tightly, I turned to Cedric who was silent like nothing was stirring, he just took his glass and spin it slightly as the wine in its swirl, his eyes fixed on it like he was assessing the texture of the red wine.


    "Manners are taught at a young age, the blame goes to the parents for their lack of etiquette," Cedric said.


    My eyes shake at his harsh words. I turned to him.


    "Her manners are not mine to teach but that of her parents, who by far failed at that" he took a sip of his wine, I rose to my feet shaking the table in impact.


    I stared at him fiercely, holding my anger in as I burned hate at his face. Who does he think I was, some savage?Just because I spoke my mind?


    "My Papa is not someone you can speak low of, he did everything for me, he doesn''t deserve your mean words," I said as my eyes watered, my fist tightening on my gown more.


    He dropped the wine glass on the table and his eyes finally met mine, it was intense and piercing, not even a flick of emotion, I was scared of the look.


    "You may have learned to speak up in your father''s house, but here.... is the Empire, silver-haired are in their husband''s shadow, I suggest you do that too, so seat down you''re embarrassing me," he said tearing his eyes away from me.

 Chapter 5 - Indifference

    "You may have learned to speak up in your father''s house, but here... is the Empire, silver-haired are behind their husband''s shadow, I suggest you do that too, so seat down you''re embarrassing me," he said tearing his eyes away from me.


    I let out a gasp at his reply.


    "It seems you have a lot to learn Lady Sylvia," Dalton said smirking in satisfaction.


    My eyes landed on him and the other men who stared at me including the silver-haired''s, but Danette gave me a look of pity and worry.


    I turned back to Cedric giving him a harsh look, I was about to form the words to come back at him but the door barge open and a woman walked in.


    She was elderly, but some young features to her look, her silver hair packed wonderfully in waves and let down at the back, she wore all back clothing and then it struck me.


    "Cedric honey," she said walking to his seat.


    "I suppose the banquet should be over by now," she said smiling at the guests but then her eyes landed on me standing and wondered why everywhere was tensed.


    "Of course Mrs. Hartford, Cedric has a wedding night to attention to," James said amused.


    Her eyes avert away from me.


    "Courtesy James," Lawrence said elbowing him.


    The men rose to their feet, along with their wives.


    "Congratulations once again to your wedding, Cedric," Lawrence said, he eyed me a bit as they left one by one.


    Danette came to me.


    "Congratulations Lady Sylvia, peace to your home," she said giving me a kiss on the cheek, I figured this was traditional. She left.


    Camille came forth, she reach for my cheeks.


    "I hope you last long enough," she said kissing my cheek, I shivered as she pulled away. What was her deal? It was like she had something against me when we were both silver-haired, but then I figured that moment, not all silver-haired get along.


    "Lady Sylvia".


    My eyes drift to Cedric''s mother, I couldn''t tell if she liked me or not, it was still a mystery, her look was not something I was pleased with, but she was silver-haired like me, why the non-reading expression. Until I thought back to Camille. Oh great!


    "Let the servants prepare you for this evening" the moment she said those words, the doors barge open and two maids walked in and stood behind me ready to lead me out.


    "Mrs. Hartford" I began but she cut me off.


    "Oh no dear you''re my daughter-in-law, mother is the right phrase you use" she questioned.


    My mouth shut. It felt odd, I never knew what it meant to have a mother, let alone call one and now I was given one I never knew. I bit my lip slightly.


    "Now don''t protest and do as you''re told. Off you go dear, you will be called later" she said.


    I hesitated a bit before turning as the maids lead me out. I turned a bit eyeing Cedric who was still seated calmly, I tore my eyes away in anger.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Inside the Castle was huge and wide inside that I could get lost just by exploring. My eyes lingered everywhere inside, it was breathtaking, I was actually in a castle, I never thought I would have the luxury of being in one, this was all too new to me, this was my life now, I wondered when I would ever get used to it. Until I remembered tonight, I gulped.


    I will be sharing a room with that man, not just that, the bed also, that thought made me shiver. I just followed the maids blindly as they lead me to a large door and opened it, all the doors in this castle were insanely tall, another thing to get used to.


    My eyes lands on another maid inside like she was waiting for me, the other maids went outside and shut the door, she turned, it was the same girl who held flowers for me, that told me I had to move, she was dressed in a yellow straight gown, her hair packed in two buns with a yellow ribbon making her look cute, I noticed the design and color of her gown were different from the other maids that lead me here, hers were a lemon yellow well ironed and printed, the others were flaxen yellow, I figured the color has to do with rank too.


    "My name is Olivia Neville, starting today I will be your personal maid," she said going on her knees as she bowed.


    "No no no, you don''t have to do that," I said placing a hand on her shoulder, using the other to help her up, I didn''t like the idea of her bowing to me, yet alone kneeing. Looking at her she seemed nice and I knew we will be friends, it was just a gut feeling.


    "But my Lady" she began, hanging her head down.


    "You''re my personal maid right," I said.


    She nods.


    "So I say no need for courtesy" I add.


    Her head shot up to meet my gaze.


    "But it''s against the rules"


    "Then don''t when it''s just us" I urged.


    She opened her mouth to protest.


    "It''s good to have someone," I said softly as my face was saddened instantly about the thought of being alone.


    "I will always be here for you my Lady" she assured me.


    I smiled at her comfort words, although I knew it was her duty, I also kinda felt it was from her heart.


    "Thank you, Olivia," I said turning to face the window, the wind came in as the curtains danced around.


    The idea of the wedding night came to me once again, I couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "I can''t go through with this wedding night," I said shakily.


    "You have to my lady you can''t defile the house you''re married into," Olivia said scared of the outcome.


    "He''s so cold, unspoken, distance, he''s more of a wall than a person, he dared insult my Papa," I said as anger boiled in me once again.


    I turned to her.


    "There''s no way I''m giving my innocence to that hell of a man" I spat.


    Olivia gasped and held my hand.


    "Please my Lady you have to follow the rules or you will be punished".


    "To hell with the rules" I looked away.


    "You''re in the Empire now, the silver-haired are kept like a possession in the household, nothing you say will ever matter," she said.


    A tear fell from my eyes, I sobbed as they kept falling.


    "I''m sorry my Lady, all I can do is get you ready," Olivia said sadly.


    I face her with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    In the bathwater, there were rose petals that gave a wonderful fragrance, the bathing platform was a circle in shape and wide. Other servants poured some warm water inside. I was just in the bath like a statue, my whole body was paralyzed, I was both scared and angry. Olivia came behind me, holding a jar.


    "My Lady," she said but I didn''t say anything, she knew how I was feeling, her face dropped as she poured the water from the jar on my head to wash my hair.

 Chapter 6 - Wedding Night [Part 1]

    After a few minutes of changing and reapply of light makeup, I sat in front of a mirror as Olivia combed my hair. I was dressed in a light yellow gown that was silky and light like a nightwear.


    "You have beautiful silver hair my lady" Olivia said mesmerized by the sight of my hair. I smiled faintly at her comment.


    "Thank you, Olivia, only my papa said those words and now you do too," I said almost teary again, I missed him so much that my heart ached every time I thought of him.


    "I wish I was just like you" she began.


    My eyes land on her through the mirror.


    "I wouldn''t say that, being me is a curse," I said certain.


    The poor girl didn''t know what it meant to be a silver-haired, maybe she did but yet she wished for it.


    "It''s better to be married to a wealthy family than having to live in scarps all your life, at least fate is pleasant to the silver-haired" she shrugged.


    I blinked.


    "It may look pleasant but it isn''t, it''s not fair when you have all your life planned for you like you don''t have a choice of your own" I protested.


    She chuckled slightly.


    "You''re really different from the silver-haired I have met in the Empire, the rest are so kin to fulfilling their duties and following rules but you''re defiance against it, my lady" she said amused.


    I looked away.


    "Because I grew up outside the walls".


    The moment I said those words, the doors barge open and mother walked in along with the maids. She stood behind me, my eyes slowly avert to the mirror seeing her, she had a stern look.


    "Assuming you were trained I wouldn''t have to go through the stress of explaining this night to you" she began.


    I gulped.


    "Stand my dear," she said.


    I slowly rose to my feet and turned to her but I didn''t look her in the eye.


    "Look at me," she ordered, my eyes drifted to her.


    "This night is necessary, it''s the rules," she said carefully.


    I gulped.


    "If you were trained you would have understood, I''m sure you know what it means to be intimate with your husband, you''re pure and have no experience," she said.


    "And also motherless" she sighs.


    It was like a sharp dagger to my chest at her words, my fist clenched.


    "My Papa did the privilege of explaining to me, in case I one day got married, not detail, but I assure you mother, I understand what this night means," I said through gritted teeth, forcing a smile.


    She made a hmm sound flapping her yellow hand fan she held, I''m sure she didn''t expect me to say those words... well I will have her know even though I grew outside the walls and have no mother, I was wise.


    She gently flaps her hand fan under her nose elegantly, turning.


    "I will take the privilege of training you so that you will be outstanding above all other wives of the House of Sorcery," she said with pride.


    I just rolled my eyes, Olivia smiled at my action.


    "Do I make myself clear?" she turned to me.


    "Yes," I said.


    But she raised an eyebrow, I knew what she meant.


    "Mother," I said like it was foreign to me, calling the name made me feel that way, especially when it was someone you never considered a mother.


    "Good. Now take her to my son''s chambers" she said walking away.


    Olivia wore me a robe to cover my exposed body from the slender tin sleeve gown I wore.


    "It''s time my lady" Olivia said.


    I could only wish this night will never happen, but all wishes I have made so far have never seemed to come true.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I stood in front of a tall iron door, our room was upstairs at the same eastern wing of the castle from where the fitting room and the bathhouse was in.


    I took a deep breath, the maids opened it, I stood frozen where I was, behind Olivia took my robe off, I shivered a bit as the cold air hit my skin, I walked in, the doors shut behind, making me jolt a little.


    My eyes scanned the dim wide room that look like a hall, the bed was majestic and wide with curtains around it, yellow rose petals on the bed, I became nervous the more just seeing the bed, I gulped hard and then I heard the sound of glass.


    My eyes drifted to where the wide window was, a chair set was there, at the front against the wall, wide bookshelves that reach the very tall ceiling.


    And then my gaze lands on Cedric seated relaxed as he drank his wine, a book at hand, it was black in color.


    No matter how I hated myself for thinking this way, he was simply just breathtaking where he was, men in my hometown weren''t as handsome as this... although there was a rumor that warlocks were angelic beings because of their looks and that only silver-haired conceive them, hence their beauty... but then, before me most certainly wasn''t an angelic beauty but a handsome devil.


    But I have dined with other warlocks and none could rival his beauty.


    His eyes drifted to me finally, those green eyes of his pinning down like I was spelled there, was he using magic on me again?

 Chapter 7 - Wedding Night [Part 2]

    His eyes drifted to me finally, those green eyes of his pinning me down like I was spelled there, was he using magic on me again? I didn''t feel like i was being spelled, just my body going numb by his intense stare.


    His gaze still locked with mine as he brought out another glass and turned the wine inside. When he was done he lean on the chair, shutting the book he held, the sound made me jolt a bit.


    He eyed me from head to toe. Dear Lord! I have never felt so shy and vulnerable before especially with the exposed gown I wore, it made me feel helpless, I just wished the ground would just swallow me and take me away from all this.


    "Will you just stand there," he said in a tone like he forced himself to speak.


    I looked away not wanting to even look at him, I had to move, or I might faint from his intense gaze, so I did, silently walking to the bed, climbing the small stairs up to it.


    That moment I heard footstep approaching from behind me, he was coming!!!


    The sound got closer and closer and I found myself turning and backing away.


    I knew in my heart there was no way I would escape this night. My back hit the wall close to the bed. I gasp as he got to me, standing right in my front, I found myself shaking but I held my ground.


    He moved close, I looked the other way as I closed my eyes, it was silly of me cause I didn''t know what move he was going to make. I knew he would use magic on me to have his way with me.


    My heart slamming loudly in my chest, I felt the tiny knot rope tied beneath my breasts move, it was more like a design but I knew once he loses it, my breasts will be exposed to him.


    I felt it move again almost losing, out of panic I faced him, his face inches away from me with an unreadable expression, my head tilted back just to meet his gaze, he was so close, but our bodies didn''t touch, not even a feel of it, I stared into his dark green eyes hoping I would know what he had in mind but nothing... nothing, ugh... this was so frustrating.


    "W-what are you waiting for" I began.


    This night was meant to happen no matter how I disagree with it, their so-called rules.


    "The bed''s right there" I motioned.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "You could just use your magic on me and take me which ever way you want," I said.


    And I just had to keep talking, now it was as if I was urging him to make love to me. What is wrong with you Sylvia? Oh, Lord! He was simply just breathtaking this close, his eyelashes were thick and long, I thought only women had those but I was wrong, and those pale pink lips, the same one''s that took my first kiss.


    I subconsciously bit my lips.


    "Yes I would" he noted.


    I gulped hard, snapping back to reality. I shouldn''t have stirred him up, but I always have been a blabbermouth.


    He pulled the rope once again and it loosen, in a panic, I closed my eyes. Waiting for the worst.


    "No need to be shy, nothing will happen tonight" the moment I heard those words, my eyes instantly flashed open. A flush of relief wash upon my body. But still...


    "You would go against the rules?!" I said a bit surprised at his actions.


    He didn''t say anything, as he pulled away from me, I could finally breathe freely, his presence was very demanding. I quickly tire the knot back, thank God the lace didn''t fall out.


    "Others would think I have taken your innocence" he began as he took his seat at the chair set.


    I slowly walked down towards him.


    "Except you have found a lover you have given the privilege," he said raising an eyebrow. I froze at his words. What manner of man is this?


    "You take pleasure in insulting my papa and now you think I''m no longer pure?!" I said shocked at his words.


    Didn''t he know I was checked before being married off to him? Judging by his words, he didn''t seem to know about that.


    "Well too bad for you because you will never know" I add smirking.


    His green eyes darken.


    I took my seat in front of him. He was silent as he brought out something. He placed a small box in front of me.


    "Open the box," he said leaning back on his chair.


    I rolled my eyes taking the small box and opened it, I gasped as I saw a small diamond ring that would cost a fortune.


    "It''s our wedding ring, make sure you wear it at all times it proves you''re the wife of this household," he said.


    I slowly sled the ring in my finger, it was a perfect fit like it was made for me and I knew it definitely was, I was married to one of the wealthiest houses in the Empire.


    "Just for formality, something I can put up with," I said.


    "Manners is least of the characteristics you''re made of," he said without a doubt.


    I looked away. His words were always like a bombshell, he think too much just to speak, I wasn''t sure any words came from his heart only his head.


    "I grew up outside the walls what do you expect," I said.


    "Rules, laws, it''s all the Empire is made of, there''s nothing like a self-decision, everything is fixed like a concrete wall never changing, always the same," I said.


    His thick eyebrows flicked together.


    "And that what keeps it''s stable and moving and not fading away like the town you came out from" he noted.


    "Charming words for a retired general," I said.


    His expression changed, but yet I couldn''t tell what he was feeling from his emotionless face.


    "Young retired general" I corrected as I smiled, I took my wine and drank.


    "It''s a mystery, as your wife don''t you think you should tell me the reason," I said.


    He was silent, still like a statue. I really hit a nerve and I was planning to do more, I could consider this payback for insulting my father and my pride.


    "So tell me, husband, why would a talented man like you give up such a status, of high rank".

 Chapter 8 - Wedding Night [Part 3]

    Cedric leaned forward and took the wine glass and drank from it.


    "You''re persistent," he said rising to his feet, I watch as he walked swiftly to the window standing with arms folded.


    I took another shot of my wine, chugging it this time. I poured another and repeated the action as the silence bored me.


    "Nothing to say?" I said out loud.


    He didn''t alter a word.


    "Convenient," I said taking another drink.


    "Giving up a status like that must mean you got something higher" I add drinking.


    I heard him let out a breath of laugh more of a sarcastic one. It sounded strange in my ear, I just rolled my eyes drinking, I needed relief. I kept drinking and drinking until my head spun like circles and everything blurred.


    I groaned holding my head. I leaned on the chair turning my head as my eyes landed on Cedric, the cloud cleared as the moon reflects in the room making my silver hair highlight more, it was one thing unique about my hair when the moonlight was present.


    Cedric turned and his eyes landed on me, my eyelids grow heavy and I drifted off to sleep on the couch.


    "Papa" I whispered remembering his face as I slept off, hoping and wishing I will wake back at my cranky bed made of wood with enough foam, at the sound of my papa''s voice, but who am I to cheat fate.


    ¡î


    I have never felt so happy in my life, the excitement coursing through my veins as I ran in the wide garden, the grass brushing my bare feet, the wind against my face, breathing a fresh air that sang freely to me. I was 5 years old, chasing after a butterfly, it was one of my favorite creatures, they seem to create wonder whenever I see them fly freely in their own content, I wish I was born as one of them so that I could be free but it was just a dream and yet I kept chasing after it with hope.


    "SYLVIA!".


    I halted when I heard my name as I turned, the wind carried my long silver hair with me. Near our small cottage house I saw my papa standing, watching me with an ax on his shoulder, he wore his worn-out hat I always knew he had on.


    He smiled at me, I did also but then his eyes avert away from me staring into a distance.


    "SYLVIA?!".


    This time he called my name for a different reason. And then I heard horses neighing, I turned at the sound but I didn''t see anything but I knew my father noticed something. I gasped when I felt a hand on my shoulder, I turned and saw that it was my papa and already beside me.


    He lift me off my feet and carried me. I held him tightly as he ran back to the cottage, my eyes drifting at the distance, and then I saw black horses coming, with men in robes on top, they were about five.


    "Papa?!" I said as my father dropped me and rushed to remove the rug on the wooden floor, he reached for a lock and opened a small space.


    "Is it time for me to go under?" I asked without a doubt, his eyes landed on me.


    "Yes my dear, now come to papa before the Raids get here," he said spreading his arms out for me. I teared up rushing to his arms and hugged him tightly.


    "I''m sorry my dear this is the only way, I lost your mother, I can''t lose you too," he said sobbing.


    I nodded as I obediently went below. He smiled at me.


    "It''s alright my dear, papa will always protect you" those were his words as he closed the wood and darkness found me, I could only hear my breath in the small space.


    ¡î


    I slowly opened my eyes as a tear fell from one of my eyes. My dreams since I came to the Empire were more of my memories years ago, how I grew up in the confinement of a small space, hidden all my life but all that effort was void cause now my destiny has already found me.


    I pulled the covers more to my body and then I blinked in realization, I gasp sitting up in a start and then I came face to face with Cedric, he was seated on the bed like he was watching me, his eyes drifted to my face down to my chest and then I followed his eyes.


    I squealed pulling the blanket to cover my bare body. I paled instantly at what just happened, he saw me NAKED!


    "M...my..my clothes" I panicked, could it be what I feared the most happened and I had no idea it did?! My eyes drifted to my cloth scattered on the floor, my eyes widened as I faced Cedric in shock who kept a neutral face.


    "Did we?!" I was lost for words as confusion filled my features and my cheeks flushed red.


    Cedric leaned on the wood stance on the edge of the bed and folded his arms.


    "Well what do you think," he said like he expected me to know what happened.


    My eyes went wide.


    "How could you!" I began pissed, this man was ruthless and had no respect for my dignity, he had his way with me last night and I had no idea, he definitely used magic on me, all I could remember was being drunk and sleeping off on the couch, that was a big mistake on my part I shouldn''t have felt vulnerable when I was in the same room with him and now he''s done it.


    I let out a gasp as my hands tighten on the sheets around me. I was unable to think clearly.


    "You''re an animal," I said furiously.


    He raised an eyebrow at me. Does he even have any empathy at all?


    "You should be clear on something, Sylvia" he began.


    The sound of my name rolling off his lips sent a deep shiver down my spine.


    "You''re my wife and all rights to you belong to me, that''s the law, your body is mine to do as I please, your heart is mine to use as I please, you should begin to accept that," he said finally as he rose to his feet with hands in his pocket, I noticed his clothes were changed, I couldn''t help but wonder how long I have been asleep and how long he has been watching me.


    "Your maid will be here any second, get dressed, mother will see you soon".


    He walked down the stairs, heading for the door.


    Anger boiled inside me, without thinking my eyes scanned for something, anything I could use against him, making sure it was expensive I grabbed a detailed vase on the nightstand, smashing this on the ground will surely gain his attention, but my throw was too high, I panicked as the vase came for his head.

 Chapter 9 - What Happened?

    Anger boiled inside me, without thinking my eyes scanned for something, anything I could use against him, making sure it was expensive I grabbed a detailed vase on the nightstand, smashing this on the ground will surely gain his attention, but my throw was too high, I panicked as the vase came for his head.


    it was like a blink of an eye as the vase rotated for his head but my breath caught as the vase stopped in mid-air close to his head, the vase was held up frozen in time, I just stared at it in awe.


    He turned slowly, the vase still hanging, I gulped as his furious eyes met with mine, and I have done it, who knows what he will do to me, I feared for the worse but rather with just a flick of his fingers the vase rotated back to the nightstand and took the exact position it was in.


    His intense gaze pinned me down right where I was, It was almost as if I couldn''t breath, like the air was being suck out of the room.


    Without any word he turned and left the room as the doors open and then Olivia walked in. I was still left in shock.


    "My Lady" Olivia said walking up to the bed, her eyes drifted to my clothes on the floor, she gasped but then cleared her throat.


    "I''m here to get you ready, mother of the house will see you soon," she said.


    I sighed as I cleaned the tears that fell, I slowly got off the bed with the blanket around me, my eyes drifted to the bed as Olivia gathered the sheets, I blinked. There wasn''t any blood.


    Olivia didn''t seem to notice anything, she was too focused on arranging the bed. What really did happen last night? I was left in a never-ending loop in my head.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Bathhouse


    My hands felt the petals on the water, the bathwater was smooth and silky against my skin, Olivia poured some ointment in it, I silently crumb my skin with the towel.


    "You shouldn''t have to do that my lady I can help you with that" Olivia offered, smiling.


    "It''s okay I''m already used to bathing myself," I said.


    "As you wish my Lady, call me if you need anything," she said.


    I nodded as she left the bathhouse. My mind lingered to last night, but I couldn''t remember anything other than falling asleep on the couch, what did Cedric do to me?!


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Olivia opened a wide wardrobe, inside was well arranged with only one color of different gowns.


    "Why are they all yellow?" I asked puzzled.


    "It''s the color of the Hartford house, it''s only what you will wear" Olivia explained looking for a dress for me.


    "I see," I said as she brought out a dress for me.


    She smiled but I didn''t smile back, her face dropped.


    "I''m sorry my Lady, what you never wanted to happen happened last night, the least I could do is cheer you up," she said softly.


    I forced a smile.


    "It''s okay Olivia, what''s done is done," I said not even sure of what happened.


    Fully dressed, I walked the halls of the castle, with Olivia by my side, I was dressed in a slender yellow gown with several golden designs, I also wore a long kimono-like robe, it was white and transparent with designs. My hair let down in waves, designed behind with a golden peacock pin, packed at the center top of my hair.


    My eyes went back and forth to the hall, it was really huge with so many antiques, and I was continued to be amazed by it.


    Olivia leads me to another part of the castle away from the eastern wing to the northern wing.


    "The eastern wing of the castle belongs to you and Lord Cedric, this wing belongs to the mother of the house" Olivia explained.


    "What about the southern wing?" I asked curiously.


    "Well it''s put out, it''s more of a storage room," she said.


    I just nodded. We got close to a door and the doors opened by the guards and we both walked in.


    Mother was seated in the wide hall, the window glass was colored that sent rays of different colors into the hall.


    "Nice to see you, dear," she said.


    "Good morning mother," I said.


    Like my papa always taught me, always have respect for elders even though they didn''t like you or you didn''t like them.


    "Come sit, I trust you have had breakfast," she said.


    I walked towards her and took a seat in front of her.


    "No," I said.


    "Why not, you and Cedric should have eaten together" she reasoned.


    I rolled my eyes at her response forgetting myself.


    "Why? Is there a problem?" she said sternly.


    "Oh no mother not at all," I said nervously.


    "Good, it appears you have a lot to learn," she said signaling her servants for something.


    "And I will take that privilege of teaching you the things you need to know as a wife of this household like I said last night" she began.


    I nodded.


    "Your training will commence tomorrow but for starters, why do I wear black? I''m sure you know the color of this household is yellow" she said.


    I looked sideways.


    "Well, black is what widows wear," I said.


    "Correct" she nodded.


    "There are four wealthy Houses in the Empire, although and you''re a wife to one, note you will be meeting with other wives and I expect you to represent us with your best behavior," she said.


    I just nodded all the way. The servants came with a tray of foods and placed them on the table, I gulped at the sight of the juicy food.


    "Eat my dear" mother said taking her culinary.


    I did and dig in, but making sure I composed myself, I was sure it was a thing here.


    "You need your strength after last night".


    I choked instantly on my food. Olivia rushed and gave me water, I gulped it down setting the cup on the table.


    "Last night?" I said taking a breath.


    "Of course, your wedding night something did happen right?!" she reasoned.


    How could I bring myself to tell her nothing or something happened when I wasn''t even sure of myself.


    Nervous I grab a napkin to wipe my mouth, in taking it I paused, and then my head spake and my eyes widened, like an illusion, the memories flooded in as I looked at the window.

 Chapter 10 - Last Night

    I groaned holding my head, everything was blurry, I thought I might have fallen asleep but nothing came, maybe I did but it was only for a brief moment.


    Cedric slowly walked up to me, I reach for a glass of wine but Cedric stopped me with his hand.


    "Why are your hands so cold?" I groaned like a child.


    "That''s enough drinking," he said totally ignoring my question.


    My eyelashes flapped as I chuckled like a kid.


    "Like you care" I said giggling.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "This is the drunk you, it''s nothing like I expected," he said.


    "Yeah right," I scoff getting up my feet.


    I grabbed a napkin spinning around as I giggled. I turned to him, his gaze still on me, I pointed at him with my finger.


    "You''re my husband," I said walking to him sensationally.


    I stood in front of him, his eyes followed my hands as I reach for the collar of his shirt.


    "And yet you used magic on me just to steal a kiss from me," I said hiccuping.


    "My first ever kiss from a man like you," I said.


    He was silent, his eyes on me. I smiled but it didn''t reach my eyes.


    "You''re a naughty man," I said, smiling again.


    "Naughty, naughty Lord Cedric," I said placing a finger on his nose, his eyes never left me.


    My eyebrows waggle up and down, licking my lips also, he was just so gorgeous.


    The next thing I knew was he swept me off my feet and carried me in bridal style, I gasped and then smirk.


    "Ooooh, so now you are making a move," I said giggling as I wrapped my arms around his neck, burying my face in his neck. Dear Lord! He smelt so good too, a cologne I couldn''t quite explain but all the way it was unique to me, I always loved unique things.


    He walked towards the bed with me in his arms.


    He laid me on the bed about moving away but I subconsciously grabbed his collar bringing his lips to mine, I was drunk and I had no idea what to do so I just allow my lips to roam on his as I closed my eyes wrapping my arms around his neck in passion.


    I licked his lips, loving the taste of it, I didn''t know I had it in me, our bodies touching made it more appealing, I could feel those muscles lying beneath, the feeling sent a stroke of desire to my body and I wanted more, I wanted to feel his body more but I groaned pulling away when he wasn''t responding.


    "You''re not fun at all," I said poking at his chest.


    He stood fully, I still laid on the bed.


    Suddenly I felt a large wave of nausea come over me, my head spin as I groaned, without thinking the food I had that night came out of my system right at him. It was a goofy mess.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Present Day


    I gasped loudly as my mouth dropped, my hands shook as it held the napkin tightly. This gained the attention of mother.


    "Sylvia are you okay?" she asked puzzled by my reaction.


    My eyes landed on hers but I was still in shock of my recollection of last night.


    ¡î


    "No need to be shy, nothing will happen tonight"


    ¡î


    The words he said to me, he kept his word, I was the one who did something to him. My hands shaky found my lips, I kissed him, what have I done? How could I have stooped so low, there was no way I could face him after this, it would be the worse humiliation ever.


    "Sylvia I asked you a question!", mother''s words snap me out of my trance.


    "Nothing, mother" I managed to form the words, and just then the doors barge open, I turned and my soul left my body as Cedric walked in.


    If the ground could swallow me I would wish for it, it was better than facing him, and his non-emotional face made it much worse of what to come.


    I gulped, hard.

 Chapter 11 - A Silver-haired Would Be Lucky To Have Him

    Only the loud thud sound of my heartbeat could be heard, the moment he walked through those doors my soul left me, I gulped painfully as he approached us in loud steps that haunted me.


    Dashing as always, black long thick leather jacket, honey-colored shirt beneath, black pants and boots, his walk step so attractive, his broad shoulders raised in pride, that confidence to his looks and style, those blank facial expression I couldn''t read, and I was married to this man, that thought made my heart beat more.


    "Cedric my dear good for you to join us" mother said smiling warmly at him.


    Cedric nodded lightly, not returning the smile.


    "Mother," he said taking his seat in the center, I was left silent making sure I didn''t raise my head, I nervously grabbed my culinary and continued eating, I chewed hardly on my food.


    "So how did the meeting go? Why did the Emperor summon you urgently" mother asked.


    "It was nothing important, he just wanted to see me," Cedric said, mother smiled more as she placed her hand on his, I just watch the action.


    "He''s just like a father to you, he really looks up to you," she said.


    "I''m sure it would have pained him you quit the General position, you still haven''t told me why dear" she add worried.


    Cedric was silent as he faced front, mother just sighed, something was off but I didn''t know what. I eagerly cut my chicken with my knife and at that moment Cedric just had to look at me, tensed at his stare my knife moved the other way and the knife slit my finger slightly. I hissed at the pain.


    "My Lady!" Olivia gasp worried as she grab a napkin and wrapped it on my finger.


    "Your mind appears to be lingering somewhere else, are you ill?" mother asked.


    "No mother," I said forcing a smile.


    "Just uncomfortable" I noted as my eyes drifted to Cedric who kept a neutral face, he looked away.


    "I should be on my way," Cedric said rising to his feet.


    "Cedric dear don''t be in a rush" mother said.


    "You''re stressed maybe you should spend some time with Sylvia" she adds.


    My eyes drifted to Cedric. Maybe I could use that opportunity to apologize.


    "I''m meeting with the ambassadors, there''s no need for that," he said leaving, I looked away at his words, always so straightforward.


    Mother sighed.


    "Bring the first aid kit" Mother motioned to one of her servants, she nodded leaving.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Few Minutes


    My slightly slit finger was bandaged by the servant, I stared at it realizing how clumsy I was. Mother cleared her throat gaining my attention, I raised my head.


    "It appears last night did happen, seeing how uncomfortable you were around my son" she noted.


    At least she brought the idea we both made love when it was the opposite. I just nodded my head forcing a smile.


    "Good," she said as she motioned her servant to pour her tea.


    "At least you are one step ahead of performing your duties". She zipped her tea.


    "Now off you go, you need your rest. Tomorrow your training begins".


    "Yes, mother," I said standing up about leaving.


    "You bow my dear" I froze at her words, I turned to her.


    "That is a sign of respect, you bow to your husband too" she noted sternly, I gulped hard.


    "Yes, mother," I said bending my head slightly.


    "Apparently I have a lot to teach you".


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I slowly walked along the long corridors with Olivia by my side.


    "My Lady you''re tense," Olivia said certainly.


    "And now I have to bow and worse to that cold wall," I said referring to my husband. Great just great. I rolled my eyes. I had a feeling there were more rules to come, the thought of it made my insides turn.


    "Lady Sylvia". My head shot up when I heard my name.


    "Lord Lawrence," I said surprised to see him, he smiled charmingly walking towards me.


    "It''s good to see you," he said amused.


    "Likewise," I said forcing a smile, his eyes drifted to my bandaged finger, I gasped when he took my hand.


    "What happened are okay?!" he asked worried assessing my finger, warmth flushed my cheeks.


    "I-I''m fine there''s no need to worry, it''s just a cut," I said nervously.


    "Are you okay?!"


    "Your mood is off" he adds.


    "I''m fine really, just woke up on the wrong side of the bed," I said, he raised an eyebrow. I blushed, removing my hand away from his.


    "I mean" I trailed off.


    Lawrence let out a laugh.


    "It''s alright I understand," he said amused, I smiled.


    "Just know one thing" he began.


    "Cedric can be distance and really hard to understand but he has a soft spot," he said.


    I just rolled my eyes, he chuckled again.


    "Well off I go, I have to meet with Cedric," he said.


    "It was nice to see you, Lord Lawrence," I said smiling.


    "Likewise Lady Sylvia, I wish you a happy married life" with that he walked past me, I turned as I watch him disappear in a distance.


    "He''s one of the ambassadors left to marry, he hasn''t found himself a silver-haired" Olivia said.


    "I see," I said.


    So that was why he was the only one during the banquet, he''s yet to marry.


    "A silver-haired would be lucky to have him".

 Chapter 12 - Punishment [Part 1]

    Eastern Wing


    At night, the weather instantly darkens, it gets cloudy and bits of lightning was in the dark skies, looking like it wants to rain. Once again after the bathhouse, I was dressed in my nightwear, heading for our chambers, I figured this is how it will be now.


    My heart slammed loudly in my chest as I and Olivia walked the lobby, I was nervous, extremely nervous I would have to face Cedric tonight.


    I stood in front of the door and turned to Olivia. She smiled.


    "Good night my Lady, see you tomorrow," she said bowing as she left, I wanted to call her back but I shut my mouth, facing the door back, I step in, the door shutting behind me.


    My eyes drifted to where Cedric was, he was busy at the bookshelves near the chair set. His jacket off, I gulped hard as I took a deep breath and walked towards him, he didn''t acknowledge my presence and I didn''t care, the most important thing I had to do right now was to apologies.


    "I''m sorry about last night" I began.


    He opened a book and started reading, one hand in his pocket, his back facing me, I sighed.


    "I''m sorry for kissing you and-".


    "And almost having your own way with me" he cut me off, I gulped.


    My mind drifted to the sensual kiss I gave when I was tipsy, I blushed. He turned to face me and shut the book, earning a loud noise, I jump slightly at the sound.


    His expression was blank.


    "A-a-and for the vase," I said trying to explain while moving my hands and I saw it wasn''t helping, I just paused.


    He smiled a ghost smile that didn''t reach his eyes, I shivered at it because it was ghoulish and dark. He step close but I moved back instinctively. But then it was like an invisible wall blocked me behind, I gasped as it pushed me towards him, my back against the shelves, he leaned to me, our face inches apart, his green eyes held anger. I could tell it was because of the vase. I shouldn''t have done that, I didn''t know what I was dealing with, or more who I was dealing with.


    "Yes, the vase" he finally said, his voice cold and distant.


    I found myself trembling, and then I knew one thing then...


    "And you will have to be punished for attacking your husband" he adds darkly.


    ...I was afraid of this man.


    My heart slammed a loud beat at his words. Punished? My eyes were shaky as I stared into his cold eyes. He said he was going to punish me, had I known I wouldn''t have thrown that vase at him, that was what got him angry, I was such a fool to think of something like that, you have really outdone yourself this time SYLVIA.


    "W-what are you going to do to me?" I asked shakily.


    I knew the worst will happen, he had the upper hand, he could do all sought of things to me, whip me or worst report me to mother and then I will have to face her wrath for breaking the rules and attempting to hurt the man of the house.


    Dear Lord! Unable to stare more at his icy eyes I looked away as I took harsh breaths. Papa, please help me. That was my thought, I waited for his next action but rather he just pulled away from me, moving back slightly, I turned at his action, my eyes landing on him.


    He smirk as he flicked his fingers. I blinked at his action but then something levitated towards me, it was stationed right in front of me. It was a small box with amazing carvings.


    "Take it" he ordered.


    I shakily took it staring at him. He had a stern look now.


    "Open it," he said again.


    I did as I was told, I opened it and I gasped at what was inside, it was a medium-size yellow gem.


    "A gem," I said amazed at it, I have never seen one before, this could set you for life in my hometown.


    I gasped as it levitated off my hand towards Cedric, it spun slowly above his palm without him touching it, I was amazed by his magic once again, he was the most powerful warlock after all, back in my hometown, I heard rumours that simple magics took deep concentration, not to talk more of harder magic, his I have seen so far came easier to conjure.


    "Silver-haired''s are special, that doesn''t mean they are meant to only marry and bore next-generation warlocks" he stated.


    "Are you saying I can do magic too?" I said as my face lit up at the thought of it.


    "No it''s forbidden for women to do magic, it''s impossible" he stated clearly.


    I froze.


    "Your punishment" he began as he sent the gem to me, I took it.


    "Is to reshape that gem to what you desire," he said firmly.


    I blinked confused.


    "That doesn''t sound like a punishment," I said amused.


    "And besides that''s doing magic, and as you said, women can''t do magic" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, it''s impossible, I''m counting on that," he said darkly.


    I just shrugged cause I didn''t get his point, not knowing what I was getting myself into, I took a seat on the chair, dropped the box, and held the gem with my two hands.


    He watches my actions. I sighed as I concentrated on the gem but it didn''t budge, I figured it didn''t work, it was a waste of time.


    Suddenly I shivered as I weakened a bit.


    "I feel so cold," I said puzzled, my eyes drifted to Cedric in confusion.


    "I cast a spell on it, there''s always a price anytime you fail," he said.


    "But I will always fail because I can''t do magic so-" but then I froze in realization. He very well knew I couldn''t and yet he gave me the gem, which means he was deliberately doing this.


    "In exchange for your failure, a single fragment of ice will pass through your skin" he adds.


    I froze at his words.

 Chapter 13 - Punishment [Part 2]

    "You will be nothing but ice, then I get rid of you," he said darkly.


    My mouth dropped at his words, I was stun, and more hurt that he was doing this to me, I mean I''m his WIFE.


    "You are doing this on purpose," I said with shaky eyes.


    He leaned close, I drew back, my back against the couch.


    "Because it''s amusing to watch you pale into nothing but ice, knowing there''s nothing you can do about it," he said huskily.


    It was almost as if he derived pleasure in seeing me in pain.


    My heart skipped a beat at his words, what have I gotten myself into.


    "You have until the next full month, which is a day after tomorrow, that is if you can".


    I shivered. I knew in my heart he was serious, if I don''t get this to work, I will die?! He pulled away as he silently walked up to the bed, I just stared in awe.


    ¡î


    I groaned as I slowly opened my eyes, I felt uncomfortable, I realized I fell asleep on the couch. The sunlight slowly reflected in our chambers, It brightened the dark room with rays of light.


    I sat up, the gem still in my hands I shivered as my teeth chatter together, I turned to the bed, Cedric wasn''t there anymore. The doors barge opened, Olivia walked in.


    "Good morning my Lady" Olivia greeted but she froze when she saw how paled I was.


    "My Lady are you alright?" she asked worried as she went on her knees in front of me and held my hands.


    "You''re cold as ice" she panicked.


    "I''m fine" I managed to say, her eyes landed on the gem I held.


    "What is that?" she asked curiously.


    "My punishment".


    She blinked, puzzled by my words.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Northern Wing


    I and Olivia walked the long lobby, my whole body ached but I still held my ground, I took deep breaths.


    "My Lady" Olivia said worriedly.


    "Have you tried getting rid of the gem?!" she asked.


    I let Olivia in about what happened, we were getting pretty close these days and besides, I needed someone to talk to about my current predicament.


    "Of course I have tried, but the thing keeps gluing to my hand" I hissed pissed as I remembered how many attempts I tried to get rid of the gem, I tried throwing it away but before I could even turn, it was back at my hand, I was so sure Cedric cast a spell on it.


    "Why would Lord Cedric do something so cruel to his wife?" Olivia said in awe.


    "He''s a cruel man," I said without a doubt.


    He wanted me dead and out of his life, it was a shocking realization, I wasn''t too surprised cause I also hated him with every fibre of my bones, this action even incurred the hatred I had for him more.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Study Session


    "There are Four House of Sorcery in the Empire, these four are controlled by the young masters known as the Ambassador''s, these ambassadors are married only to silver-haired for the Empire''s prosperity and for breeding more warlocks into the Empire" Mother said walking to and fro in front of me.


    "One the House of Hartford, the yellow house. Two the House of Smith, the lavender house. Three the House of Heathcliff, the red house. And four the House of Albert, the blue house" she stated.


    "These four Houses are held among the highest privilege... because the young master are natural born warlocks... other warlocks in other houses are humans practitioner of magic, they were named not bore which is why these four houses are recommended personally by the Empire, you should always remember this".


    "Yes mother" I shivered slightly, her eyes landed on me, she walked towards me and took a seat.


    "You look pale my dear, coming down with something?" she asked.


    My eyes landed on her. How could I tell her that her son was trying to kill me as punishment? I gulped.


    "I see" she took my hand.


    "Is my son keeping you up all night" she began, I blinked confused.


    "Oh dear I suppose, all this time without knowing a woman until now must have made him so lonely and eager," she said with pity.


    What is it with my Mother-in-law and our love life? And wait did she just say he hadn''t known a woman? So he was like a virgin?


    I was stunned by that fact, I thought men had free will to enjoy themselves in the Empire, only ladies were stripped from the privilege of that.


    "Bear with him Sylvia, be submissive any way you can, at least this will make it faster in producing an heir for the family," she said.


    My cheeks heated instantly at her words.


    "Make sure you don''t resist" she warned.


    I gulped hard.


    "Yes, mother".


    I would rather die than let him touch me. And right in this state, I''m not even too far from death.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Eastern Wing


    Dining Hall


    Only sounds of a spoon on a plate could be heard in the hall. My hand shaky took a spoonful of soup but the appetite wasn''t there. I groaned in pain as I drop my hand.


    My eyes drifted to Cedric in front, the table was long enough to keep a good distance. He was just busy eating like I wasn''t even there, and why did he have to look so dashing eating, UGH!!!


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I was seated at the chair once again, my whole body shivered as I concentrated on the gem but no progress at all. Cedric was seated in front of me observing me with his icy stare. I gasp out of breath as the gem wouldn''t budge, I took harsh breaths as I kept shivering.


    "You''re enjoying this aren''t you?" I said with a stern look, staring daggers to his face.


    "Of course, I have never been more pleased," he said firmly.


    A tear fell from my eye, more came as I sobbed, I looked away, now he saw me cry, he must think I''m weak.


    "Seems like you don''t have much time, Sylvia," he said.


    My fist tightens on the gem, my tears falling more.


    He rose to his feet walking to the bed. My teary eyes turned to the window seeing the full moon.. Maybe this was it for me, maybe it''s my fate to die after a few days of marriage, I weakly leaned on the chair I felt myself fading but I still raised the gem to my face holding it tightly with my two hands, is this it? Has death came to claim me.

 Chapter 14 - What The Heart Desires

    "You''re enjoying this aren''t you?" I said with a stern look, staring daggers to his face.


    "Of course, I have never been more pleased," he said firmly.


    A tear fell from my eye, more came as I sobbed, I looked away, now he saw me cry, he must think I''m weak.


    "Seems like you don''t have much time, Sylvia," he said.


    My fist tightens on the gem, my tears falling more.


    He rose to his feet walking to the bed. My teary eyes turned to the window seeing the full moon. Maybe this was it for me, maybe it''s my fate to die after a few days of marriage, I weakly leaned on the chair I felt myself fading but I still raised the gem to my face holding it tightly with my two hands, is this it? Has death came to claim me? I lost consciousness as a memory flood in my head.


    ¡è


    The skies were pitch black illuminated with stars.


    "Tell me, papa, why do my hair glow during the full moon?" 5-year old I asked.


    I and my papa were lying in the garden near our small cottage house, watching the stars, one of the many things we did together.


    My father smiled.


    "Well it''s one of the unique things about silver-haired, don''t blame your papa for not having much knowledge," he said.


    "I don''t papa, you already answered my question," I said sweetly as I smuggled more close to him.


    He chuckled at my actions. We just laid there watching the skies, my silver hair glowing in the dark.


    A sweet memory, a pleasant day I never wished to forget, I always thought my papa would be the first to leave this world because of age... but I was wrong, age wasn''t the only thing that can kill you.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric slowly descend the stairs, his head tilted to the side as he studied Sylvia from where she lay. He could still hear her heartbeat from where she was, so most likely she was still alive, but it was faint and feeble, signifying she was already giving up.


    He seats on the couch, assessing her features, her skin paled as well as her lips, her silver eyelashes held bits of ice, her breath was that of cold steams with each feeble breath she took, her silver hair glowing in the moonlight.


    Humans... they were always such fragile beings, but in a silver-haired case, they were a mixture of human and fairy beings, but still, they all counted fragile to him, that was always their cycle of feebleness.


    A shadow came from the window, moving toward where they were until it stopped, in a mirage of darkness the shadow surges out forming a wolf, fur black in colour, eyes red as blood. The wolf bowed slightly, signifying its intelligence.


    "Magnus" its deep voice sounds, a sound that of a male.


    Cedric paid it no heed but the wolf knew he acknowledged his presence.


    The movement of her hand caught their attention, it slowly rolled to the edge of the couch, it was in a clenched fist, but due to her unconsciousness it opened as the gem fell out, but Cedric caught it in a swift action.


    It was no longer the gem but rather a butterfly made from it.


    The wolf eyes went wide just by seeing it.


    "Magnus, she shifted the gem," he said stun.


    Cedric in silence brought up the gem assessing the crafted work conjured by her.


    "It appears so," he said in a simple tone.


    "What does this mean, Magnus?" the wolf asked with anticipation.


    "It means I have caught myself... a unique silver-haired" he said tilting his head to the side, still observing the gem.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I groaned, smuggling more against the pillow, my body shaking in pain. But wait a minute, I should be dead, at the thought of that, I gasped as I sat up abruptly. I looked around the empty chambers.


    I checked my body, I wasn''t cold anymore or more shivering again, I was ALIVE???


    "Oh thank the Lord," I said in a gasp of relief, I thought I was done for... I literally found myself dying at that moment but how, how was I alive, the gem.


    I looked around where I lay but I couldn''t find it, I was sure I had it with me when I passed out but it was nowhere to be seen.


    "What happened last night?"


    I was puzzled as I held my head. And more where''s Cedric.


    The chambers door instantly barge open as Olivia walks in, her looks were sad and distant but they lit up instantly when she saw me.


    she quickly raised her gown off the floor slightly as she rushes to me.


    "My Lady, you''re alive and well," she said in joy holding unto my hands, she went teary.


    "I didn''t say anything to anyone as you promised but I was worried sick, so worried that you wouldn''t live through the night, I couldn''t sleep" she sobs.


    "Hey hey" I hush her helping her off her feet because she was kneeling in front of me, the poor girl was practically terrified for my life, she was really sweet and loyal enough not to tell anybody I was dying. By her looks I was older than her, she could be 15 by my guess but she was wise, not everyone at her age was wise, one of the things I got to know back at my Hometown.


    "It''s okay Olivia, look I''m fine," I said still amazed by the fact, I actually felt my soul leaving my body, a funny feeling.


    "I don''t understand, you were so paled last night, the life leaving your eyes... but right now you look well and okay like none of it happened," Olivia said puzzled... she was just as confused like I was, yes I survived but the aftermath of what I pass through in the few days of hell wasn''t showing at all.


    "You look..." she was stunned for words.


    I rushed out of the bed despite my aching body.


    I went down the stairs and rushed to the wall mirror framed with a majestic engraved design, gold in colour.


    I gasp seeing my body, I was well.


    "Lord Cedric, where is he?" I demand, he was the one behind everything, and most likely the one with the gem, no doubt about it.


    "Breakfast with mother, my lady" Olivia said.


    "Get me ready..." I said sternly, I needed an explanation, he was punishing me for what I did to him, I thought I would die but I didn''t, what happened then, I needed to find out.


    "....and let''s go have some breakfast".

 Chapter 15 - Breakfast

    Bathed and dressed, I walked with haste to the western wing of the castle, Olivia trying to keep up behind me. I was eager for answers and I was gonna get it no matter how I had to face the ice face, I didn''t mind spending all day with him much to my disagreement.


    Now at the western wing, we walked straight to the doors that lead to mother''s dining Hall.


    The doors barge open with the help of the guards as we strolled in.


    My eyes avert to the dining, where mother and Cedric were seated, eating their food in silence, she caught notice of me.


    "My word, Sylvia what are you doing out for bed?" She asked.


    Did she know what happened? Did Cedric tell her?


    "Cedric here told me you came down with a fever last night"


    Ugh that animal, rather than tell his mother he was trying to kill me, he told her I was sick???


    I forced a smile, well he''s gonna get it because I was willing to play along.


    "Yes, mother," I said amused as I walked to the dining set.


    Olivia went along and stood where the other maids were.


    I approached the dining set, closer, my gaze drifting to Cedric who silently ate his food.


    "How you feeling now my dear?" mother asked, her tone in a worried.


    "Never better," I said grinning, using my foot to kick Cedric''s chair behind, resulting in him biting his tongue, I knew he did because he was chowing down on his food at that moment.


    I purposely took my seat next to him, acting like I didn''t do anything wrong, I could feel his gaze on him but I didn''t acknowledge it.


    "Husband," I said with a slight bow of my head, from the corner of his eyes I could tell he raised an eyebrow at my actions.


    "Mother," I said bowing to her also, as elegantly as I could.


    Mother made a hmm sound in appeal.


    "It appears your lessons with me are coming in handy... tell me my dear how come you were so suddenly sick last night, I believe Cedric told me you wouldn''t make it for breakfast because you needed rest," Mother said.


    I scoff in my head.


    "Well mother, in the moment of passion I suddenly came down with something, the constant screaming and pleasure must have made the blood rush to my head... forgive my choice of words mother as you wanted to know what happened," I said smirking.


    Mother cleared her throat with a cough.


    "It''s alright my dear, I see both of you are enjoying nights together, once again forgive my son if he''s too wild, the youthful passion of youngsters is always alarming".


    "Mother!" Cedric snaps.


    I almost let out a burst of hard laughter but I held it in.


    Mother just shrugged her shoulders taking her wine.


    I finally turned to Cedric facing him properly, my breath caught at his handsomeness, ever so dashing and the highlight from the windows made his skin look silky and smooth, gosh such perfect skin, so pale and yet so attractive.


    The boyish charms to his look despite his age, it was almost impossible to tell he was in his 30s. Dressed formally as always, inner dark yellow long sleeve shirt beneath, the buttons undid, a style I now noticed he always did, revealing some part of his well-sculpted chest, the shirt coverage making it impossible for me to see more, black jacket on top, embodied with faint design, the collars up.


    Expensive clothing and leathers I never thought I would see or wear, I knew the dress I had on would cause a fortune, I should get used to these fancy life, but was beginning to think if I ever will.


    His gaze drifts to me his green eyes land on me.


    Wake up Sylvia he tried to kill you!!! I instantly look away feeling anger boil in me once again.


    Mother cleared her throat.


    "Well I''m full... you two take your time," Mother said wiping her mouth with the napkin as she rise to her feet.


    "Sylvia dear, come find me after" she states walking out.


    "Yes mother"


    The servants stepped out also giving us some privacy, I''m sure it was mother''s idea, what was she thinking? the doors slammed shut.


    I turned to Cedric.


    "What happened?" I began in a serious tone.


    "I-I should be dead".


    "Sounds like you want to be" he states leaning on his chair observing me with those eyes of his.


    I scoff at his words, I wasn''t so surprised, he was a heartless man after all.


    "The gem... did it" I sighed, it had to, cause that was the only way I could have survived.


    "Did it reshape?"


    I waited in anticipation for his answer.


    He leaned forward, I gasp at his sudden action as I leaned back slightly.


    He brought out his fist and then opened it, I gasp when I saw the yellow gem.


    "It''s didn''t shift," I said puzzled.


    "Yes it didn''t," he said in a simple tone.


    "Then how... why am I still alive, you placed a spell on it didn''t you" I accused, I was beginning to think my escape from death was all too good to be true.


    He rise to his feet, his hands on either side at the arm of my chair, my heart skipped a beat as I leaned backward, but my back found the chair end, and he was close... so close I could feel his breath against my face.


    "Just so we are clear, Sylvia" he began in a slow deadly tone.


    Lord! whenever my name rolled off his lips was like I was trapped in a spell, am I? I couldn''t tell right now, because my brain couldn''t think.


    "I let you live" he adds as his fingers came for my face, his index finger traveled from my cheek down to my chin.


    All the way I shivered, his fingers were so cold, how can a human be so cold, I couldn''t tell why.


    The index finger under my chin made my face tilted up to meet his fierce gaze.


    "That stunt you pulled... never try that again!" he warned, his green eyes holding anger, his face as blank as a paper.


    I gulped hard, so he did bite his tongue then.


    Before I could blink he pulled away, just like what just happened was all a dream.


    Without any more word he walks out the door, it barges open.


    Olive rushed in.


    "My Lady," she said worriedly.


    I was still stiff, I then took a deep breath like I was holding it ever since, maybe I was but I didn''t realize it.

 Chapter 16 - Customs

    The rest of the day was spent with mother on training, ever since it has been laws, laws, laws, laws... more LAWS.


    This Empire was built solely on that word, LAW. It was beginning to make me more bored.


    I sighed for the 5th time today.


    "Does my lessons make you bored?" Mother asked in an unpleasant tone.


    "No... no mother not at all" I said forcing a smile.


    We were both in her library, a ton of books on the table before me, just waiting for me to read, I hope my eyes don''t gouge out first.


    She held up the white slim cane she was holding.


    "Sylvia my dear, you don''t slouch" she began tapping the cane at my back, I sat up.


    "And you don''t place your hands on the tables like that" she states once again tapping the cane on my hands against the table.


    I quickly pulled them down on my lap.


    "Chin up".


    The cane under my chin tilts it upwards.


    "A good posture when you read is necessary, when you eat also, don''t forget that... I will not tolerant any vague behavior".


    Ugh, what now? even when I read too? I have never been told of such things, I eat on the bed not on dining tables, I read on the bed too, this was all too bizarre for me.


    "Yes, mother," I said forcing a smile.


    "Now shall we get down to the rest" she states smirking.


    The smirk sent shivers to my spine, I had a feeling today was gonna be a long long day. Lord help me!.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "123,123,123,123" mother chants as we both waltz in the mini ballroom.


    "Always keep your chin up!".


    I did as I was told.


    "You must be gracious even on the dance floor, many balls are hosted by this family, so expect a lot of balls ahead".


    I gulped.


    "Keep your posture straight, and do not slouch!".


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "As a lady, you must walk gracefully, it shows you''re delicate and more... an eye-catching flower" Mother states showing me the proper walking steps for a lady.


    She was indeed giving the graceful walk, I was beginning to wonder if I would even catch up to her.


    She turns to me.


    "Walk my dear" she orders.


    I took a deep breath, standing up straight, chin up, shoulder raised, my hands in neither side of my kimono sleeve, and then I did the walking, as graciously as I could to avoid any mistake and any scolding from mother.


    "Good, good, maintain that posture, remember you''re not just a lady but a lady to the wealthiest House of Sorcery, perfection is expected" she states placing a book on my head.


    Ugh, curse her! Now I have to be extra careful, does this ever end?


    Turning, I made sure that I did it carefully so that the book wouldn''t fall off my head.


    I gulped as it shakes a bit, I continued my walk.


    Olivia gave me a look of pity, the poor girl could tell I was in for it today. Mother was fierce and demanding today, we had all the time to do this training, I wondered why she rushed.


    The door barge open as a maid rushed in, walking to mother.


    "Atlas as if I knew it would come in sooner!" she exclaimed.


    "Sylvia my dear, come" she called.


    I turned walking towards her making sure the book was still on my head.


    "Yes, mother," I said, my eyes averting to a letter she held.


    "An outing has been called in for the House of Sorcery, a picnic held at the Eternal Garden"


    "A picnic?"


    "Yes... ha, the memories, many I attend with my dear husband, the most enchanting days" she as her eyes grew wistful.


    I could see the sadness in her eyes, but as it came it was gone before I could blink.


    "You must represent our house in a good name, I will tolerate no nonsense or any unladylike manner," she said in a serious tone.


    "Understood mother".


    "Come" she motioned to my maid.


    Olivia came forth as she bowed.


    "Make sure Sylvia wears the most expensive silk, I want her to stand out in all the ladies. Understood?"


    "Yes Madam" Olivia said bowing once again.


    "Good," she said in amusement walking away.


    "Mother, will you be attending?" I asked haste.


    She turned to me.


    "Of course, not my dear, it''s for the young couples" she answers walking out.


    The rest of her maids followed her behind.


    Great! Now I will be stuck with Cedric all day. I sighed turning to Olivia.


    "I''m sorry my lady, you must be stressed out, Madam was pretty hard on you today, at least now we know why"


    "All for a picnic" I huffed taking the book off my head.


    "Could my living in this Empire be any more wors?t" I add sarcastically as I took my seat.


    "Society is really a big deal in the Empire. Looks, wealth, name it all, it''s the major thing they look out for, mostly reputation. Madam is very sensitive to those things" she explained.


    "Hmph... how long have you served the Hartford household?" I asked curiously, it was only neutral I knew, she was a friend to me.


    "Ever since I was 5, my parents died at a young age, Madam was kind enough to take me in, I have served here ever since," She said as her eyes grew wistful with memories of the past.


    "You have been here so long," I said with pity in my tone.


    She smiled.


    "Yes I have, but I''m happy because I now live a life someone myself would have always dreamed of, it''s an honor to serve under the House of Sorcery, mostly to you my lady," she said with a genuine smile on her lips.


    I smiled.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The weather was calm, with no rain or dark clouds, it was just so peaceful, but cold. I was on the bed, the covers against my body, I was once again in my very revealing nightgown, which I hated the most, but it appears that mother will continue to torment me with dresses like this, I just hope it doesn''t last long enough still I produce an heir.


    I was lost in thoughts, thoughts of what might transpire tomorrow, it was after all a picnic, it would be the first I was ever out in society ever since I was married into this house, I wondered what lay in store for me.


    I heard the door barge open, I jolt a bit, I knew it was Cedric because I heard the sounds from his boots.


    I gulped, suddenly I wasn''t just anticipating what might happen tomorrow but of right now.


    In curiosity I turned on the bed quickly, the curtains were down I couldn''t see anything, only his movement in shadow, it made my heart pound more than I can bear.


    This was the first night, ever since I was married, that I haven''t fallen asleep first, I was curious to where he has always slept all this time whenever I''m in bed, I was beginning to wonder when this charade of us spending the night together was gonna keep going, it appears I was about to find out.

 Chapter 17 - Night Together

    The weather was calm, with no rain or dark clouds, it was just so peaceful, but cold. I was on the bed, the covers against my body, I was once again in my very revealing nightgown, which I hated the most, but it appears that mother will continue to torment me with dresses like this, I just hope it doesn''t last long enough still I produce an heir.


    I was lost in thoughts, thoughts of what might transpire tomorrow, it was after all a picnic, it would be the first I was ever out in society ever since I was married into this house, I wondered what lay in store for me.


    I heard the door barge open, I jolt a bit, I knew it was Cedric because I heard the sounds from his boots.


    I gulped, suddenly I wasn''t just anticipating what might happen tomorrow but of right now.


    In curiosity I turned on the bed quickly, the curtains were down I couldn''t see anything, only his movement in shadow, it made my heart pound more than I can bear.


    This was the first night, ever since I was married, that I haven''t fallen asleep first, I was curious to where he has always slept all this time whenever I''m in bed, I was beginning to wonder when this charade of us spending the night together was gonna keep going, it appears I was about to find out.


    The rest of the noises I heard were faint, I couldn''t help but wonder what he was doing, surely he wasn''t undressing, our dressing room was separate from the chambers, in what I have learned since I got here, so I figured I shouldn''t bother about that.


    I was becoming very eager to lift the curtains but then he would know I was watching him.


    "Spying on your husband now?" his smooth luxurious voice sounds, it sent a shiver down my spine... gosh! I hated what his voice did to my body, and why was I feeling this way, his voice was emotionless, I could even tell without seeing his face.


    Caught in my act I finally pushed the curtains to the side and then my gaze landed on him, I gulped. He was seated at the chair set, a book at hand, his back leaned on the couch, his fingers flipping the book, he spared me no glance he must be busy with this book of his. Staring at him right now he appeared studious, it was still hard to grasp the fact he was once a General.


    Obviously, he looked built for what he was capable of, his matured features could tell you of all the experience and knowledge he had, but what puzzled me was his calm nature, someone like him was supposed to be brutal right?


    I cleared my throat.


    "I was wondering... couch or bed?" I asked.


    Finally, his gaze drift to me, his green eyes pinning me down, what was it with those eyes of his, it was like some kind of magic was within them.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "Couch or bed?", I motioned once again, I was enjoying his puzzled look like he was caught in a loop.


    "You will have to be more specific".


    "Where will you sleep? I have no intention of sharing this bed with you" I said with a scowl I was damn serious, I''m sure he can tell from my tone.


    He shut the book he held in a swift motion.


    "Of course the bed... where else do you think I sleep"


    I froze, wait... does this mean all this time I fell asleep on the bed he was in it too?


    I gasped.


    "I will not share this bed with you," I said sassily.


    "Then you will get comfortable on the couch," he said with a nudge of his head.


    "You should at least be a gentleman" I snorted.


    He rose to his feet, walking up the bed, at instinct I shift backward, he came and opened the curtain, my heart slammed loudly in my chest.


    Yes, the bed was big, bigger than any I have ever seen and wider, but with him here now, it just seemed so small, ugh... this was sickening.


    "Fine then, since you aren''t too noble" I rant grabbing the pillows about five and dividing the bed, I do not want this man anywhere near me.


    "See... now we can both sleep in peace," I said.


    He made a hmm sound, I didn''t know what the sound meant or what he was thinking, anyway I didn''t care.


    "Wedding night traditions end after a month," he states.


    My eyes went wide at his words.


    "After a month you shall have your chambers," he said letting go of the curtains.


    How come mother didn''t mention it, that sneaky woman was surely planning to prolong the wedding night tradition, was she that desperate?


    I watch his shadow retreat.


    This was a good thing then, after a month I will be free from these chambers and have my own space, I just couldn''t wait.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Everywhere was quiet so quiet, I groaned hearing cracking noises, I used the blanket to cover my face at the sound, I didn''t know where it was coming from and I didn''t care, I just wanted my sleep, I drift off again but then...


    Loud Shatter


    I gasped flashing my eyes open, my heart beating loudly as I sat up, the thunder strike, when did the weather change? It was just so peaceful a moment ago.


    My eyes widen when I saw the window glass in pieces on the floor, something was wrong and it chilled my bones, I felt the sheets tighten together, my head automatically turned to my side and then I saw it... the cause of the window breaking.


    It was Cedric, he laid unconscious in the other space, the shirt he wore glued to his hard ton body. His hair was drenched, his fist tighten on the sheets once more and the other windows cracked ready to break into pieces, I yelped frighten.


    Cedric''s head tilt to and fro slightly, his teeth clenched and then the unexpected happened, the broken glass levitated, my eyes widen in shock.


    "Lord Cedric" I managed to say his name. I had to stop this... whatever was happening right now before the worse. I quickly took off the pillows creating the space, I reach for his arm and jolted him.


    "Lord Cedric" there was no answer he was too deep in sleep.


    "Lord Cedric!" I panicked.


    The glasses came.


    "CEDRIC!"

 Chapter 18 - Nightmare

    Everywhere was quiet so quiet, I groaned hearing cracking noises, I used the blanket to cover my face at the sound, I didn''t know where it was coming from and I didn''t care, I just wanted my sleep, I drift off again but then...


    ¡îLoud Shatter¡î


    I gasped flashing my eyes open, my heart beating loudly as I sat up, the thunder strike, when did the weather change? It was just so peaceful a moment ago.


    My eyes widen when I saw the window glass in pieces on the floor, something was wrong and it chilled my bones, I felt the sheets tighten together, my head automatically turned to my side and then I saw it... the cause of the window breaking.


    It was Cedric, he laid unconscious in the other space, the shirt he wore glued to his hard ton body. His hair was drenched, his fist tighten on the sheets once more and the other windows cracked ready to break into pieces, I yelped frighten.


    Cedric''s head tilt to and fro slightly, his teeth clenched and then the unexpected happened, the broken glass levitated, my eyes widen in shock.


    "Lord Cedric" I managed to say his name. I had to stop this... whatever was happening right now before the worse. I quickly took off the pillows creating the space, I reach for his arm and jolted him.


    "Lord Cedric" there was no answer he was too deep in sleep.


    "Lord Cedric!" I panicked.


    The glasses came.


    "CEDRIC!" I shouted as I drew back in panic.


    That moment Cedric shot awake and sat up, the glass froze in mid-air, I let out a gasp, they were close so close.


    Cedric growled holding his head, the glass landed on the floor making loud noises. I was left paralyzed, in total shock, my breaths were uneven.


    "W-what was that?" I said frighten to the core, my eyes drifts to him for answers but I wasn''t sure he would comply.


    He was just in that position, his fingers buried in his dark locks and his green eyes were beaming, a frightening appearance.


    I shivered.


    Suddenly I jolt when I heard the glasses moving again, I just watch closely as the glass levitated gathering together, and slowly merge themselves back the way it was like it was never broken, I gasp in amazement at the wonders of magic.


    "Lord Cedric," I said faintly, I couldn''t tell what he was thinking and his expression wasn''t helping, his green eyes were still glowing, it was the brightest in the dim darkness.


    All I knew right now was that I should be gentle with him, wouldn''t wanna make him angry.


    "Lord... Cedric" I said softly as I slowly reach for him.


    Suddenly he grabs my arm yanking me to him, our bodies brushed together, the heat coming off him was intense, he wasn''t cold like he usually was.


    His glowing green eyes fixed on me, our faces inches apart, the sweat still hung against his features. What did he dream about? Was it a nightmare?


    "Speak of what happened tonight to no one," he said in a slow deadly tone, it was an order coming from him, the way he said, like if I told anyone I would be punished severely or worse.


    Staring at his glowing green eyes was scary, I shifted uncomfortably.


    "Your grip..." I said twisting my hand in his tight grip but it wouldn''t budge.


    "It''s too tight"


    He let go, getting off the bed. I watch as he he grabs a robe flapping it in and then walking to the window doors leading to the wide veranda.


    I finally let out the breath I was holding in relief, his close presence was always so dominating and suffocating.


    I took my time to stand holding myself, I was still in shock at what just happened, was he having a nightmare? Does it always happen like that when he was asleep? Well, I couldn''t tell for that aspect, but ever since we shared chambers something like this has never happened.


    A lot of questions ran in my head, I needed some answers, I didn''t like being in the dark for anything. I made my way to the veranda, the skies were surprisingly clear even though it rain, my eyes caught Cedric, his hands placed on the pillar, his head bent down.


    I silently made my way to him and stood a distance from him, I cleared my throat.


    "Do you wanna talk about it?"


    The wind blew harshly around us, he slowly raised his head, his eyes fixed on the view of the Empire.


    The silence bored me, he wasn''t even making any effort to talk to me and worse it was like I wasn''t even here. I sighed, this was a waste of time, I wondered why I even made the effort to talk to him.


    "Fine, then I will just pretend I wasn''t just about to be killed by broken glasses!" I snapped, I was getting impatient.


    "I do not wish to be disturbed" his voice cold and distant, leaving no room for question.


    I wasn''t so surprised by his words, there was like this wall around him I couldn''t explain, why did I even bother to ask, why was I worried about a man who tried to kill me, at that thought I scowled, the painful memory coming in, what I had to endure because of his so-called punishment.


    In silence, I turned walking back into the room. I lay on the bed, using the covers to cover my whole body, away from the world. I sighed. Cedric was a difficult man, there was never gonna be any understanding between us... the actions said it all, I just have to stay clear of what to come, I think it''s high time I put up my own walls.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric''s gaze never left the view of the Empire, his mind in deep thoughts, his powers were stirring again, it has been like this for a week now, a week since he has been married to Sylvia.

 Chapter 19 - Picnic Day

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric''s gaze never left the view of the Empire, his mind in deep thoughts, his powers were stirring again, it has been like this for a week now, a week since he has been married to Sylvia.


    He didn''t know the trigger... normally it was a splint headache that caused small damage but now he did it unconsciously, while asleep.


    He stared at his palm. He never bothered about his powers going berserk, he never needed to. So why now?


    "Magnus" a deep voice came in, as a shadow formed into a wolf beside him.


    "You seem unease," the wolf said.


    "Unease?" Cedric said with a faint chuckle.


    The wolf froze at the sound, nothing was ever good whenever his master was amused, he merely shakes where he was.


    "Nothing makes me unease, Beowulf".


    "O-Of course Magnus... forgive me, I was out of line," the wolf said with a bow of its head.


    He got silence in return, Beowulf was still trembling.


    "Forgive me, Magnus, the silver-haired" he began.


    "What do you intend to do with her". he was curious, the silver-haired was indeed a special being, she was able to reshape the gem, which was magic, in all his life he knew that was hardly impossible.


    "I felt your aura," he said once again.


    "Your powers were stirring once again, wasn''t it Magnus?"


    "Yes," his answer was short and simple.


    "Could the Silver-haired be the cause of it? he asked because he knew his master''s powers were off ever since he married that maiden. But what could a mere silver-haired do to affect his master so?


    At his question, Cedric''s eyes narrowed.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I groaned pulling the covers more to my body more, my head ached, I hardly got any sleep because of what happened last night, my mind was on high alert, I knew I won''t be safe if I left myself vulnerable with Cedric, the sleep only came in this morning.


    Throughout the remaining hours of the night, I didn''t feel Cedric come to bed, so grateful about that. But deep down I was worried... ugh! why should I, he should go to hell for all I know.


    I sat up staring at the empty room, I slapped my cheeks with my palm, a trigger to remind myself that I shouldn''t worry about a heartless man, he once tried to get rid of me, he could do it again for all I know, from now on I had to be careful of him, what he displayed made him a dangerous man, even though he seemed calm, I knew he was more than that. I just couldn''t wait for this one month to be over and then I can finally have my chambers, at least then I can be safe.


    The doors badge open as Olivia walked in with a smile against her lips.


    "Morning my lady, did you sleep well?" she asked with a slight bow.


    "With the enemy, certainly not"


    She frowned at my words.


    "Did Lord Cedric do something again my lady?" she asked worriedly.


    I was about to say something but then I remembered his threat, I instantly shut my mouth, forget about me, I wouldn''t want Olivia to know, her punishment could be worse than mine.


    "No nothing... you seem overjoyed this morning, what''s the occasion," I said instantly changing the topic and she bought it.


    A smile graced Olivia''s lips.


    "Well my lady, have you forgotten? today is picnic day at the Eternal Garden"


    Great! I forget it was today, the day I will spend the entire day with Cedric and other ladies of the house, great just great, I had a feeling much was in store for me today, but my papa taught me to be brave, and brave I shall be and face the unknown.


    "Then get me ready".


    ¡î¡î¡î


    After a few hours, I was bathed and dressed. I wore a sheath gown, yellow in color, along with a white hooded cloak on top, embodied with golden designs.


    I watch through the mirror as Olivia did my hair, she was good at this, I figured she was trained specially for this. She packed my silver hair in a bun, decorated with golden spin. My face was already applied with makeup, I begged Olivia to do it lightly, anything to avoid the kind of makeup I did for my wedding, wouldn''t wanna switch faces again.


    The doors barge open as Mother walks in with her maids behind her.


    I quickly rose to my feet giving mother a bow.


    "Mother," I said.


    "Let me look at you".


    I raised my head.


    "Perfection!" she said proudly.


    Olivia handled my yellow gloves to me, helping me wear them, she also helped me put on my hood.


    "Off you go dear, I expect you will be on your best behavior, you shall be in the midst of society, everything matters. The way you eat, walk, talk, and most importantly do not forget you are representing the Hartford house"


    "Yes, mother," I said with a slight bow. These customs never do end, do they?


    "Perfect"


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Please tell me you''re coming along"


    "I would have loved to my lady, but servants aren''t allowed in the Eternal Garden," Olivia said downheartedly.


    "Oh" I just made a sound, it was bad enough I would be with Cedric and now I can''t have Olivia with me.


    The horse neighing broke our small discussion, I turned towards where the black carriage was,


    In front was the company of five horses mounted by men in dark robes, you could still see the armor they wore, guards I presumed.


    Cedric stood next to the carriage waiting for me.


    Even in all the majestic handsomeness that radiated off him, I scowled.


    The chauffeur approached us.


    "My lady, Lord Cedric awaits you," he said with a bow of his head not meeting my eyes.


    "I will see you when you get back my lady" Olivia said with a slight bow.


    I forced a smile, descending the stairs, raising my gown a bit to enable me to walk, doing it elegantly.


    I walked to the carriage not breaking my gaze with Cedric neither did he, I made sure I kept my scowl on, I had no intention of smiling at this man.


    "Wife," he said as a wicked smirk pursed up his lips, my heart skipped a beat hearing the word wife rolled off his tongue, it cause a feeling to overwhelm my body in a way I couldn''t understand, my stomach in butterflies, but I composed myself.


    "Husband," I said with a slight bow before taking his hand he stretched out for me.


    He helped me into the carriage.

 Chapter 20 - Bumpy Ride

    The rest of our carriage ride was more of the silence and the sound of the moving carriage and the horses neighing, the curtains covered the window so I couldn''t look out but I was lucky enough to bring a book, I don''t mind pretending to read it until we get there, Who knows how long till we do, I couldn''t just wait to free myself from here.


    I partially lift my gaze to look at Cedric, who had his gaze to the floor, leaning back, his elbow rested on the armchair, his knuckles against the side of his head.


    I couldn''t tell what he was thinking, his features remained unreadable as usual, my presence unacknowledged.


    I scoffs and then I cleared my throat, which was a mistake on my part, and then his gaze lands on me, those green eyes.


    In a slight panic, I raised my book to cover my eyes. Good job Sylvia, now he caught you staring.


    "I''m sure you must find whatever you''re reading interesting" his smooth sonorous voice sounds.


    I didn''t say anything, I don''t intend on talking to him at all if I had the chance.


    "Most especially when your book is upside down"


    I froze, I haven''t even realized it. Great! I shut the book placing it on my lap.


    "Anything to avoid talking to you," I said sassily.


    A ghost smile pressed his lips.


    I shrugged.


    Suddenly the carriage budge, hard, like the wheels step on something, I gasp as I plunged forward unbalanced, my book dropping to the floor, I thought I would be next, but then strong arms caught me before I did, I shivered at his cold touch, his skin wasn''t warm like last night, does his body regulate temperature?


    I slowly raised my head, my hood coming off from the action, my light brown eyes met with his, our faces inches apart, my eyes subconsciously fell to his pale pink lips.


    My heart suddenly started slamming loudly, the only rhythm I could hear from this moment of silence, his hand on my arms was firm, in a tight hold, but not enough to hurt me.


    The carriage budge again, and then time our nose brushed, I gasped because our lips almost did too, as if he knew, his head turned towards the direction of the window.


    "Ouch!" I exclaimed as my forehead came in contact with his chest.


    "Chauffeur!" he retorted.


    The carriage stopped abruptly.


    I was still locked in Cedric''s arms, I didn''t know if I should move or not, either way, I just stayed still.


    "Lord Cedric" The chauffeur voice came from the window, I thanked the curtains for being down, I was feeling embarrassed enough.


    "I apologize for the disruption, these roads are under reconstruction, we might experience shaking to the carriage again"


    "What about the other route?"


    "Closed my Lord"


    "Very well" Cedric dismissed him.


    I heard the chauffeur retreat, using that opportunity I quickly pulled away from Cedric who didn''t seem to mind.


    I sat back down, my cheeks felt hot, everywhere suddenly felt hot, or was it just me. I avoided meeting gaze with Cedric because I knew he was staring at me like a hawk.


    It just keep getting hotter and hotter, and then the carriage just had to budge again, once again he caught me, ugh why did we have to follow this route.


    "I suggest you find a way to stay put, I can''t always catch you" I could hear the irritation in his voice, So what he didn''t like touching me or what?


    I shot him a glance, he raised an eyebrow at my actions.


    The carriage budge again, I was buried in his arms once again, ugh this was getting frustrating, my cheeks were so hot right now.


    I heard him sigh.


    "Just seat beside me," he said letting go of me.


    Too embarrassed to protest I did as I was told, making sure I look the other way.


    Now seated so close to him, my heart kept skipping beats, and the more the carriage budge, the more our bodies brushed, I wasn''t just feeling hot but more a feeling struck me straight to my core. My legs squeezed tightly as my tightened fist was placed on my lap, What was wrong with me? My body was reacting in such a way I didn''t like.


    My gaze traveled to my side, his hand was spread out behind, resting on the top of the chair, I stared at his hand almost resting on my shoulder, but didn''t.


    I turned to shift slightly, my knuckles were white now due to how tightly I clenched my fist, this was becoming too much to handle, and to even worsen my case I turned, my eyes averting to him.


    His gaze was to the floor, I could see his long black lashes from this angle, do men have such lashes? Surely they do but could it be perfect like this, and how his midnight hair fell on his forehead in straight bangs only increased the perfection.


    I didn''t mind gawking at him like a lost puppy or something to eat... Dear Lord! Did I just see him as something to eat? My mind was seriously in turmoil here.


    I licked my lips and then he just had to look my way that moment, it was like my soul left my body that moment, those intelligent green eyes on him like I was a puzzle.


    My bottom lip was buried beneath my up lip, a result of my action earlier.


    He tilts his head to the side like I was a strange being, I could see some interest in his eyes as to what I was thinking, I was just so lost in those green eyes, that I didn''t even know when his fingers reach for my chin, pushing it down slightly correcting my lip position.


    "How come you always act so unladylike" he intoned.


    I was instantly broke out of my trance.


    "What?" I said with a frown.


    "Tell me Sylvia..." he began, his fingers still beneath my chin.


    I shiver, my name rolling off his tongue always does that to me.


    "What were you thinking?"

 Chapter 21 - The Eternal Garden [Part 1]

    "How come you always act so unladylike" he intoned.


    I was instantly broke out of my trance.


    "What?" I said with a frown.


    "Tell me Sylvia..." he began, his fingers still beneath my chin.


    I shiver, my name rolling off his tongue always does that to me.


    "What were you thinking?" he asked huskily, drawing close to me, so close that there wasn''t any space between us.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off him, it was just glued to his perfectly handsome face that could get any girl tripping and I was, really bad.


    He tilts his head to the side at my silence, a wicked smirk curled at the end of his lip just one side of it, like he knew what he was doing to me.


    Dear Lord! The feeling to my core was coming unbearable? Why?


    "I believe I asked a question Sylvia"


    "Nothing" I drawled.


    He made a hmm sound. Suddenly the carriage budged again, I gasp when he held my waist tightly and firm so that I wouldn''t fall.


    A deep shiver struck my body, his hands were so cold, why was it always so cold?


    I was still trapped in this position, our faces also touching, no space between us at all, my heart slamming in loud thuds, despite his cold body, I was feeling so hot right now, I could only hope we get there on time, the sooner I get off this position no matter how tempting it was.


    I should remember who I was dealing with... a Husband who tried to get rid of his wife, I shouldn''t forget that.


    "Don''t you think this position is getting uncomfortable" I intoned in a serious tone.


    "A simple budge and then you''re on the floor," he said.


    I huffed, what was he trying to say? That I have no stamina?


    "Your make-up could get ruined"


    Ugh!!! This man was absolutely annoying.


    Suddenly the carriage came to an abrupt stop, the horses neighing.


    Before I could blink Cedric was off me, I just rolled my eyes, feeling my cheeks, they were so hot, I wouldn''t need a mirror to tell me how flushed I was right now... some air would do.


    "My Lord we have arrived," The Chauffeur said at the door, opening it.


    Cedric got down first, before turning to me, stretching his hand for me, I gulped before taking his black-gloved hand, leather of course.


    He helped me down the carriage and then I came in view that got me awestruck.


    My lips went apart as I gasped, staring at the beauty before me I never thought existed.


    The entrance was coated with flowers, embodied on the iron gates spread out, the glasses so green that they didn''t look normal, colorful shades of flower I never thought I would see.


    Even as we walked to the entrance, there were butterflies everywhere, my favorite and more they were different colors, I never knew there were so many, they moved around in wonder as well as sprinkling shiny dust from their bottom.


    "Is this real?" I said in amazement.


    I quickly rushed when I saw one of the butterflies descend on white roses, it was red, an odd color but yet I stared at it in wonder.


    I tried poking it, but I think I scared it away or so I thought, It came back to me, I giggle as it played with my nose, more came around me, of different colors.


    I giggled more as they circled me while sprinkling their shiny dust, my hands moved as they did around, I loved the feeling like I was being guided by them.


    One stationed on my index finger, green in color, I raised it to my face to get a better look at it as I smiled, the wings flapping gently as more sparky dust came off, I grinned.


    My gaze then fell on Cedric who had his eyes on me, one hand in his pocket, his puzzled gaze on me, he had a confused look, I wondered why.


    My smile slowly fade a bit, his look got me curious.


    "W-What?", I cursed myself for stammering.


    He took swift steps towards me, and then my heart slammed with each beat in accordance with his steps, he then stood right in front of me, his height towering over me, I gulped tilting my head backward to meet his gaze.


    His gaze drift to the butterfly still clinging to my finger, He tilts his head to the side.


    "The enchanted butterflies are known to be isolated in the presence of anyone, they do not show themselves when people are around".


    "Oh" I made a sound.


    "I didn''t know Silver-haired have a tendency of calling butterflies," I said with a scoff.


    "No, they don''t".


    I frowned at his words, that was strange, I was under the impression that Silver-Haired were fond of butterflies because I always find them wanting to play around me.


    "Enchanted butterflies, come only close to those familiar with magic"


    "That''s so...", I froze, gasping in realization as I faced him.


    "You said silver-haired can''t do magic then wh-"


    "Cedric there you are".


    A voice came in.


    Cedric snaps his finger, the butterflies scattered even the one that clanged to my finger, I almost pout.


    Cedric turned and I did too.


    "James," Cedric said.


    And there the fat ball was, the last time I saw him he was fat but now right now he just seemed more fatter? was he putting on more weight?


    "There you are... we were wondering you didn''t make it," He said in amusement walking towards us, his wife Camille came behind him.


    "Lord James Albert," I said bowing elegantly.


    "And if it isn''t Lady Sylvia, you seemed to have put on some weight, Cedric must be treating you well I see".


    I had to resist an eye roll at this point.


    "Lord Cedric Hartford," Camille said with a dashing smile, bowing, it was sly and seductive?


    She was dressed elegantly in a light blue sheath gown beneath, and a dark blue hooded cloak on top, embodied with silver designs, her silver hair let down to fall in waves, her hood up. Her curves were quite revealing also, making me a bit envious, she gave that vibe of confidence and elegance, a flawless nature to add to it.


    I bit my button lip, why am I feeling so left out right now?

 Chapter 22 - The Eternal Garden [Part 2]

    "Cedric there you are".


    A voice came in.


    Cedric snaps his finger, the butterflies scattered even the one that clanged to my finger, I almost pout.


    Cedric turned and I did too.


    "James," Cedric said.


    And there the fat ball was, the last time I saw him he was fat but now right now he just seemed more fatter? was he putting on more weight?


    "There you are... we were wondering you didn''t make it," He said in amusement walking towards us, his wife Camille came behind him.


    "Lord James Albert," I said bowing elegantly.


    "And if it isn''t Lady Sylvia, you seemed to have put on some weight, Cedric must be treating you well I see".


    I had to resist an eye roll at this point.


    "Lord Cedric Hartford," Camille said with a dashing smile, bowing, it was sly and seductive?


    She was dressed elegantly in a light blue sheath gown beneath, and a dark blue hooded cloak on top, embodied with silver designs, her silver hair let down to fall in waves, her hood up. Her curves were quite revealing also, making me a bit envious, she gave that vibe of confidence and elegance, a flawless nature to add to it.


    I bit my button lip, why am I feeling so left out right now? I should know better than to think that way.


    "Lady Sylvia" she grinned coming close to me.


    "Lady Camille".


    Both took our hands, giving a slight bow, a tradition Mother told me about.


    "Say Cedric have you by chance seen Dalton he should be here," James said looking around for a bit.


    "We''re right here".


    A voice came in as Dalton approaches us, Danette beside him, dressed in a sheath gown also but red, her cloak black, embodied with red designs, her hair pack in a bun but hidden underneath her hood.


    "The road under reconstruction caused a delay" he adds.


    We exchanged formalities as I did with James and Camille, once again Danette gave me a warm smile I couldn''t resist.


    "Well, Lady Sylvia it''s good to see you again," Dalton said with a smug look.


    I forced a smile.


    "Lady Sylvia it''s traditional you wear your hood up before the picnic, it''s necessary," Camille said in amusement.


    Dear Lord! I can''t believe I forgot that Mother told me it was very important.


    "My apologies," I said quickly putting on my hood. She would have just said so earlier, why wait till everyone was here? And then it dawned on me seeing her smug look, she did it on purpose.


    "It appears there''s so much your wife hasn''t learned, is she taking her lessons seriously," Dalton said smirking.


    I gulped.


    "My mother took the liberty of doing so," Cedric said in a simple tone, once again he turned a blind eye to what was stirring just like he did during the banquet, as expected of Cedric Hartford.


    "Well I do hope it''s enough to put her in her place," Dalton said.


    I gasp at his rude words.


    "Now now everyone, the purpose of this picnic is to be away from all the works, as ambassadors, we''re quite full of them so let us just enjoy what we came for," Albert said.


    "Now shall we" he adds walking ahead.


    The men walked ahead engaging in some sort of talk, Camille was up ahead also enjoying the scenery.


    "I apologize for my husband''s behavior," Danette said walking beside me.


    I just forced a smile.


    "He can be a bit overboard sometimes, a man fixed on the Empire laws can do that, he doesn''t like when someone questions them" she adds.


    "You think I question them..."


    "No no not at all, you''re not just used to them" she explained.


    I smiled.


    "I''m not angry Danette, and I do question their laws... it''s too much" I reasoned sighing.


    She giggled.


    "I do not understand the too much you''re speaking of because I have been here since I was a baby, it''s like our everyday lifestyle, you will get used to it," she said.


    I just nod, my eyes traveled to the gentlemen.


    "How long have you been married to Lord Dalton," I asked curiously.


    "A year now, same with the Albert''s, we wedded the same day".


    "Oh" I made a sound, that was quite uncomfortable, I wonder what it would have been like if we were all married the same day, I shivered at the thought.


    "I have known Camille for years, we schooled the same and trained, she is what you may call the perfect silver-haired as they nicknamed her over the years"


    "Tell me about it," I said with an eye roll earning a chuckle from Danette.


    "You really are something aren''t you"


    I smiled.


    "Something yes... manners no" Camille said as we got to her.


    "Come on Cami, give her some space, it''s not her fault she''s not into our customs, we can help her by showing her" Danette offered.


    She huff.


    "I suppose we can if she can learn," she said eyeing me up to down like I didn''t fit in and that got me angry.


    "Seems like flawless isn''t your only angelic features but that attitude of yours that keeps exploding," I said smirking.


    She faced me with an angry look and a sudden stop.


    "Ladies please, let''s not draw attention to ourselves," Danette said looking back and forth between the two of us.


    I looked away from Camille, coming in view of the newfound environment.


    I gasped seeing the wide garden, how magnificent it looks, so what I saw earlier was just a glimpse of it, this view was absolutely stunning and enchanting.


    And it seems we won''t just be the only one here, other couples were too, enjoying their picnics on the evergreen grass and a tent set, it looked so royal, I was sure they all belonged to a different house of sorcery, and more there weren''t silver-haired beside their husbands just normal ladies?


    "Like what you see?" Danette asked beside me.


    "Yes," I said breath taken, still engrossed by the view.

 Chapter 23 - The Eternal Garden [Part 3]

    I removed my gloves taking a biscuit, it was lined in a pink color that made it look so enticing I couldn''t resist, I took a bite humming to content as the flavor got to my taste buds, it tasted delicious, I resist the urge to gather more in my mouth, I just settled for one, for now of course.


    Cedric and I were in our tent dressed for us with a table filled with all kinds of snacks, at first I was puzzled about who did all the arrangements because none of our maids came with us.


    I got the answer to my question when I saw maidens in white attire, dressed formally, Danette whispered to me earlier that were keepers of the Eternal Garden, sprites she called them, funny because they didn''t have any wings, I just shrug the thought off.


    I turned to Cedric who was before me, helping himself to a book, and here I thought I was the only one who brought one. His entire focus centered on it, We both relaxed on a couch of smooth brown woods and futon.


    My gaze traveled to the rest of the couples in their tents. James was launching himself at any snacks he could find as if the ones on the table weren''t enough, Camille fanning herself as she would faint from embarrassment. I almost snort at the view.


    Danette sat alone in their tent while Dalton was off to speak to one of the other men, I felt sorry for her that she was left all alone in her tent just watching, her husband should have just sat there and kept her company or something, this was supposed to be a romantic picnic right?


    My gaze came back to Cedric, or not! The question bugging me finally got to me.


    "I thought there would be other silver-haired, I mean everyone here is from different houses of sorcery, how come other men are married to regular women?" I asked finally breaking an hour of silence between Cedric and me.


    "Silver-haired''s are rare" he began not sparing me a glance.


    "They are married only to the Ambassadors"


    "Oh" I made a sound and then I thought back to Mother''s lecture about the four houses being held amongst the highest privilege because their heirs are natural-born warlocks, not other houses who are humans practicing magic... that explains it all.


    Then does their marriage to silver-haired have to do with... ranking? Because I suddenly remember Lord Lawrence not married yet, but then I was given to Cedric instead, could it be because he had a higher ranking cause of his previous status as General or his favor to the Emperor.


    Still, the possibility of Lawrence being my husband instead of Cedric crossed my mind.


    "Marriage has... ranks in the Empire by my guess, so... if it wasn''t for your status as a General then I would have been given to Lord Lawrence instead".


    Dear Lord! Did I just say that out loud?


    Cedric''s eyes instantly drift to me, they pinned me down, a frown against his features, a frown? I wondered why.


    I shrugged.


    "What?"


    "Would you prefer to be married to him?"


    I was taken at-back by his words.


    "Well..." I paused, and then a wicked idea crossed my mind.


    "In my opinion of a good husband," I began emphasizing the word good specifically.


    "I settle for those who don''t try to get rid of their wife," I add smirking, chewing on another biscuit.


    "Lord Lawrence is a good example"


    I know for certain he''s not as cruel as the man before me.


    Cedric''s green eyes darkened, the color draining from it... I froze at the sudden color change, seems like I struck a nerve.


    I cautiously reach for another biscuit but he grabs my hand making me gasp, he yanked me to him like I weighed nothing other than a feather, I fell on his side due to his action, lying on the couch, my head rested on his arm, his other hand pinning my wrist down in a tight grip.


    My heart slammed a thousand thud, being this close to his body made butterflies settle in my stomach. Our gazes were glued to one another. I just couldn''t take my eyes off him.


    "You would speak of being with another man in my presence?".


    His tone sounded pissed but calm also, I gulped, okay that was a mistake on my part but why was he angry, earlier he didn''t even stand up to me when Dalton scolded me, why was he angry then? Ugh, this was frustrating.


    "Let me go," I said faintly, shifting uncomfortable, but he pinned me down just where he needed me, he always had the way of showing just how dominating he could be, I should be pissed by that but it gave me a strange feeling I didn''t like, it was almost like I was excited by it.


    His green eyes darkened more, I couldn''t tell if it was anger or something else like... hunger?


    "Do not speak of being with another man in my presence" he said in a warning tone.


    I frowned at his words, was he giving me orders now, I refuse to let that happen.


    "I won-"


    His lips were on mine before I could finish my words, my eyes went wide in shock, my brain shut off any thoughts, was he kissing me right now and his lips... they felt so heavenly on mine, oh the feeling. I shut my eyes, the movement of his lips against mine was wonderful and hot?


    Before I could register more he pulled away leaving me flushed, I was then brought back to reality.


    I quickly sat up, two fingers on my lips reminiscing his lips on mine, did it really just happen?


    My gaze met his and I quickly looked away, blushing hard, I also found it hard to breathe, I needed some air.


    I quickly got up rushing out of the tent.


    I took a harsh breath as I came to a stop, calming myself down, why was I feeling this way?


    I shouldn''t think much about it, I''m sure my face was red as a tomato right now.. I spotted Danette still alone in her tent, I hurried there still making sure I composed myself.

 Chapter 24 - The Eternal Garden [Part 4]

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric eyes never left Sylvia as she walks to the Heathcliff tent, he didn''t know what came over him, the thought of her being married off to another man struck something within him that he didn''t like, she should know better she was married to him and belonged to him.


    His grip on the table clenched more, snapping the wood, he turned to it, luckily the table was supported by other woods, or else it would have been a disaster.


    What''s becoming of him? And more this time it was hunger he felt, something he hadn''t felt in a long time and it made his insides turn.


    His gaze drifts back to Sylvia now in the Heathcliff tent with Danette. Since the moment he laid eyes on her on their wedding, there was this pull he couldn''t explain, the kiss itself he couldn''t explain, he turned a blind eye to it, but then his powers were stirring and now hunger.


    His green eyes beamed for a moment... there was something about this silver-haired that caught his attention and got him curious, she didn''t seem like the rest of the silver-haired, could it be because she was brought outside the walls of the Empire? Or something more.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    "Why are your cheeks flushed?" Danette asked giggling like she knew something was up.


    I cleared my throat.


    "Nothing," I said not meeting gaze with her, I was still flushed by what happened earlier, the kiss... at the mere thought of it, my body gave a feeling at my sides, my bit my lip.


    "If you say so," she said in a sing-tone voice, giggling again.


    "Does your hair bangs fall on your forehead like that?" she asked curiously, admiring the way the bangs fell on my forehead just beneath my silver eyebrows, in parting. It has always been like that since I was a child, no matter the bun or how my hair was packed it always fell out.


    "Yes," I replied helping myself to a glass of water, chugging on it.


    "Easy Sylvia," she said in amusement.


    "A romantic day in the eternal garden and you''re off chugging water" Camille''s voice came in as she strolled to us.


    "Cami, join us," Danette said with a smile against her lips tapping a space beside her.


    Camille took a seat.


    "Us ladies should enjoy ourselves while our husbands engage in whatever" Danette said.


    "True," said Camille.


    I just nod, taking another glass of water.


    "Shouldn''t we discuss some exciting things?" Danette offered.


    "Yes, I suppose. Sylvia how are your nights with Cedric"


    At Camille''s question, I choked on my water, coughing.


    "Sylvia are you okay?" Danette asked worriedly patting my back.


    "I''m fine", I composed myself.


    "You two have made love right?" she asked smirking, the way she said it like she was expecting me to say no, she seemed confident about it, strange.


    "Yes," I said in a shrill tone.


    "Most certainly it''s the law right?" I add.


    Camille just made a hmm sound.


    "I never knew Lord Cedric can be so eager, been barely having any sleep"


    She frowns at my words looking away.


    Danette giggled.


    "Quite the stamina I suppose".


    "Uh-hmm" I just made a sound forcing a smile.


    Camille huffs.


    "Strange..." she began,


    "Rumors have it that Lord Cedric doesn''t have any desires when it comes to a woman".


    So that''s why she was so confident that Cedric haven''t touched me yet, funny I was beginning to think her words were true.


    "Hush now Cami, he is a man, after all, they all have desires" she said grinning.


    She forced a smile, rising to her feet and walking away.


    "Forgive her Sylvia, she gets like that because she was meant to marry Lord Cedric, it was drafted out since when we were children"


    "What?" I yelled, stunned.


    "Lower your voice"


    "Then what happened?" I asked curiously.


    "Lord Cedric was still General then... at war, so it was canceled" she explains.


    "Oh" I made a sound.


    "The moment she saw Lord Cedric''s portrait she has been in love as she said... I too will get like that after years of thinking you will be with someone".


    She was right, if I were in her shoes I would feel angry.


    "That means Lord Cedric retired this year?" I asked.


    She nods.


    I just made a hmm sound at the discovery.


    "Would you mind we take a stroll... I''m getting a bit cranky in here"


    "Of course," I said with a smile.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "I have heard stories about the Eternal Garden being here for a long long time," Danette said as we strolled the garden filled with a variety of colorful flowers, I just stared at them in awe.


    "I suppose because it''s extremely beautiful," I said drunk in the sight.


    "It is said goddess Yelena blessed us with this Eternal Garden"


    "The mother who gifted us".


    She turned to me.


    "Funny I thought you do not know that"


    "Lord Cedric''s mother made me study a few books, one about how the Silver-haired became of this world. goddess Yelena being our benefactor".


    She nods.


    "And also the creator of all magical things... histories are a long way isn''t it?"


    "Most certainly," I said with a sigh.


    A group of Sprite maidens passed us giving a bow as they did. As beautiful as they are, raven long silky hair let down, some packed up with silver pins, wearing white silk dresses, as they passed I still looked if I could see wings but nothing.


    Danette giggled at my action.


    "I did that too when I first came here, it appears they have them hidden... and more I heard they only fly at night" she whispered to me.


    I giggled, she giggled too.


    "Oh look some fire lily!" she exclaimed rushing towards it with her gown raised, I followed behind.


    She squats in front of it.


    "Beautiful aren''t they," she said in wonder.


    "Yes they truly are," I said smiling, Danette was a really wonderful person, even though she was fixed on the laws of this land, she was a free spirit in her own way.


    Too bad she was married to someone she knew nothing about or do not love just like me, I sighed.


    ¡îFaint Sparkle¡î


    At the sound I turned, that noise it sounded like.... I gasp when I saw the same green butterfly coming towards me.

 Chapter 25 - The Eternal Garden [Part 5]

    "Oh look some fire lily!" she exclaimed rushing towards it with her gown raised, I followed behind.


    She squats in front of it.


    "Beautiful aren''t they," she said in wonder.


    "Yes they truly are," I said smiling, Danette was a really wonderful person, even though she was fixed on the laws of this land, she was a free spirit in her own way.


    Too bad she was married to someone she knew nothing about or do not love just like me, I sighed.


    ¡îFaint Sparkle¡î


    At the sound I turned, that noise it sounded like... I gasp when I saw the same green butterfly coming towards me.


    It leveled to my finger once again, I brought it closer to my face smiling, watching it flap its wings, sprinkling dust from the bottom.


    I smiled enchanted by it, it flew off my finger, up in the air, flapping its wings like it wanted me to follow it, How can I disagree?


    Engrossed by the tiny amusing thing, I followed it, not taking my gaze off it, my smile never left my lips, the constant flapping of wings just got me memorized by the tiny creature like it was trying to speak to me.


    I giggled as I hop towards it like a child, it then came swirling around me, I giggled more loving the sparkles against my skin, it was soft and smooth against it.


    But then it flew towards a cluster of purple flowers like a curtain, into it.


    I blinked puzzled, there was this pull I felt to go through it, I couldn''t explain it.


    In response to that, I took a step forward, from steps it became a walk towards the unknown, I passed through the cluster of flowers out and then came in view of what took my breath away.


    My lips went apart as I saw the swamp of different colors of butterflies, it wasn''t even up to the amount that cluster me at the entrance of the garden, this was like a community of them and the area was just so wondrous, covered in glasses so green, even the barks of the trees, everywhere and edges filled with butterflies.


    I moved further, in awe of the view, the butterflies then came to me, a cluster of them. I giggled as they swam around me as they did before like they were urging me to do something, not just move my arms and turn about with them, but something more.


    A swarm of them took off my cloak, I gasp at the action, leaving me in just the sheath yellow gown I wore beneath, it was in sleeves so I figured I wouldn''t catch a cold.


    They then come around me again, I moved my arms with them in a rhythm. Oh, I see now, They wanted me to dance, I couldn''t say no to that.


    I moved one hand up and down as swift as the ocean waves, and then the other, before I spin, they did too forming a wondrous movement, I continued spinning as then I moved one leg forward, moving my hands in waves as they swamped around me magically.


    I took a deep breath, closing my eyes, and then spinning multiple times, but this time I let my head raise as I did and then allowed the movement to take me and guide me, I could feel the sprinkle of the butterflies dust around me as I moved, they dance with me guiding me, but then it felt like I was the one guiding them, a strange feeling.


    I felt so free... something I have never felt since I was married, it felt so amazing like I could do anything as long as I put my mind into it.


    "You dance wonderfully my dear"


    At the sound of the sudden voice, I gasped flashing my eyes open, the swarm of butterflies instantly disperse, at the crowd, I couldn''t see a thing but then it cleared and revealed who was before me.


    It was an elderly woman, in her 80s maybe, her hair white all through because of old age, with strands of black on it, she was dressed in a white silk gown just like the sprites showing her still slender body despite her old age. Her blue eyes were the brightest I have ever seen. She held a wood-carved walking stick to support her stance.


    A warm smile graced her lips, staring at me like I was a gift.


    "I''m so sorry, I must have wandered too long" I finally broke the silence looking around, wondering how far I have wandered, I have no idea where I''m now, Danette must be so worried, I left her without saying a word, how stupid of me.


    "Curious my dear why the butterflies are so fascinated by you?" she said raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m curious..." but then I thought back to what Cedric said to me.


    "But someone told me they are attracted to those who are familiar to magic... But I''m nothing of that sort, I do not know... magic"


    "What if there was more," she said with a smile.


    Was there? If there was I was dying to find out.


    "Follow me, dear," she said turning.


    "Don''t worry I won''t bite" she adds with a wink.


    I gulped, here I was... lost in an Eternal Garden which was supposed to be a romantic getaway with a man I barely knew, and now I was in a presence of a strange old lady who offered to tell me why butterflies are drawn to me... I must be crazy because all my insides were itching me to follow her, was it worth it?


    The green butterfly descend on my shoulder, settling there, I turned to the wondrous creature always clinging to me. I figured a name was in place for it.


    I sighed, turning to the woman walking ahead, I clenched my fist, my chest rise and fell.


    "Let''s go Emerald," I said walking towards her.

 Chapter 26 - Untold Visions

    "Curious my dear why the butterflies are so fascinated by you?" she said raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m curious..." but then I thought back to what Cedric said to me.


    "But someone told me they are attracted to those who are familiar to magic... But I''m nothing of that sort, I do not know... magic"


    "What if there was more," she said with a smile.


    Was there? If there was I was dying to find out.


    "Follow me, dear," she said turning.


    "Don''t worry I won''t bite" she adds with a wink.


    I gulped, here I was... lost in an Eternal Garden which was supposed to be a romantic getaway with a man I barely knew, and now I was in a presence of a strange old lady who offered to tell me why butterflies are drawn to me... I must be crazy because all my insides were itching me to follow her, was it worth it?


    The green butterfly descend on my shoulder, settling there, I turned to the wondrous creature always clinging to me. I figured a name was in place for it.


    I sighed, turning to the woman walking ahead, I clenched my fist, my chest rising and falling.


    "Let''s go, Emerald," I said walking towards the woman.


    ¡îBirds Chirping¡î


    The only sound you could hear and also hoots of owls? I figured they were many here.


    "I''m Cora, my dear, yours?"


    We were both walking side by side now.


    "Sylvia"


    She raised an eyebrow like she was waiting for me to say my last name, but she didn''t give hers.


    "Just Sylvia", I figured it was best I go that way, I barely knew the woman and I wasn''t accustomed yet to using my so-called husband''s name.


    "The pretty thing can''t get enough I see," she said, her bright blue eyes on Emerald, against my shoulder.


    "Yes... odd, but sweet" I said with a smile against her lips.


    "My dear Sylvia you don''t need to tell me your last name... by my guess you are married to one of the ambassadors, your silver hair pretty much gave you out," she said chuckling.


    "I suppose," I said with a scoff.


    "You don''t seem pleased of being what you are," she said with a thoughtful face coming to a stop, I did too.


    "Well, you read me so well... I wasn''t brought up in the Empire, I don''t know how to be..." I gave a heavy sigh.


    "A silver-haired" she finished for me.


    I just nod.


    "For as long as I can remember Silver-haired has been brought up within the Empire, it''s new to find someone as such as yourself".


    "I meant that as a compliment" she added with a wink.


    I smiled.


    "So you''re a sprite... your clothes are the same"


    "Yes indeed I''m and the oldest... so forgive me if I did not attend to you at your romantic picnic," she said with a smug look.


    This lady really has a sense of humor... it was nice and alluring.


    "What do you mean by the oldest... like the only old sprite?"


    She smiled walking ahead.


    "Follow me"


    I did.


    She lead me to a swamp, filled with multiple colors of lotus flowers.


    "I was just having my afternoon stroll when the flowers told me someone special was here," she said taking a seat on a made wooden chair with a futon, it was flat against the ground and wide, she dropped her stick beside her.


    "Take a seat beside me, my dear," she said taping her side.


    I did.


    "What do you mean by the flowers told you?" I asked trying hard not to think about it too much.


    She turned to the swamp.


    "Each flower in this swamp tells a different story" she states.


    "Of the past, the present and the future"


    My features grew puzzled trying to wrap my head around what she meant, but then it struck me, my widened eyes on her.


    "You''re a seer," I said stunned, I have heard about them, but I thought they were all tales, now here she was before me.


    She smiled.


    "I don''t believe this," I said amazed.


    She reaches out for a lotus flower on the pond, taking it.


    "Now Sylvia, let''s find out what makes the butterflies so fascinated by you".


    I gulped, for some reason, I felt nervous.


    "My visions aren''t always like telling a tale, they come in pattern and riddles... aren''t really subjective" she explains.


    I nod.


    "Place your hand on the flower"


    I did.


    "Your palm"


    I turned my hand, she placed her palm on mine and then her eyes when all white.


    I gasp at the action a bit scared.


    "Oh I see" she said with a dashing smile.


    "Butterflies have a unique ability to recognize things of the forest".


    "Things of the forest? Like things that are part of the forest?" I said puzzled.


    She made a hmm sound, but then her body stiffen, her look turned to that of awe.


    "Dear goddesses and gods of the realm... you''re indeed something," she said in wonder.


    "What do you see, Cora?" I asked curiously.


    I knew I shouldn''t expect a definite answer but I was very curious.


    "Wondrous!" she exclaimed.


    My curiosity only became more.


    "I don''t understand... you''re..." she said like she couldn''t find the right word for it, her visions weren''t clear to her either.


    "Hmm... I can''t really explain this but... 2 moons from now beware"


    "What happens 2 moons from now?"


    She shakes her head negatively like she was in pain.


    "Cora, are you okay?" I asked in a panic.


    "I can''t see more than I ought to see... odd".


    "What?"


    She then gasped, startling me.


    "Magnus," she said as then suddenly her eyes were back to normal.


    "Magnus?"


    Her gaze was on me.


    "Of all the men you''re married to him?"


    Wait she is talking about Cedric?


    She held my hand tightly.


    "Be careful Sylvia, you have no idea who you''re married to"


    "I don''t understa-"


    "Heed my warning Sylvia!"


    I gulped.


    I was confused... the look in her eyes when she said this, it was pure fear for this Magnus that was supposedly my husband.


    "SYLVIA!" a loud voice came.


    I turned instantly, seeing Danette rushing towards me.


    "Danette," I said rising to my feet, as I did Emerald flew away.


    Danette embraced me tightly.


    "You have no idea how worried I was, you got me scared," she said flushed.


    "Where''s your cloak?"


    "I''m fine Danette"


    "Lord Cedric and I have been looking everywhere for you, you have gone missing for hours"


    Just like a cue to his name, Cedric walked towards us, I turned as our eyes jammed, he came with an emotionless expression that sent shivers to my spine.

 Chapter 27 - Cornered

    "Be careful Sylvia, you have no idea who you''re married to"


    "I don''t understa-"


    "Heed my warning Sylvia!"


    I gulped.


    I was confused... the look in her eyes when she said this, it was pure fear for this Magnus that was supposedly my husband.


    "SYLVIA!" a loud voice came.


    I turned instantly, seeing Danette rushing towards me.


    "Danette," I said rising to my feet, as I did Emerald flew away.


    Danette embraced me tightly.


    "You have no idea how worried I was, you got me scared," she said flushed.


    "Where''s your cloak?"


    "I''m fine Danette"


    "Lord Cedric and I have been looking everywhere for you, you have gone missing for hours"


    Just like a cue to his name, Cedric walked towards us, I turned as our eyes jammed, he came with an emotionless expression that sent shivers to my spine.


    He came to a halt in front of us, not breaking gaze with me and neither did I, I couldn''t tell what he was thinking, but his green eyes were darker than usual just like last time, was he angry again.


    "Lady Danette," he said in a cold tone.


    "Take Sylvia back to the tent, I will meet you guys shortly"


    "Yes Lord Cedric" Danette said with a slight bow.


    "Let''s go, Sylvia," she said holding unto me as we moved, as we did my gaze fell on Cora until we left.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cora sighs looking away, she rubbed her forehead... that young Silver-haired was a mystery, her past, present, and future were in cracks, she couldn''t explain why and worst she was married to Magnus, how on earth was that possible? The last time she heard, he disappeared.


    "You must be the old sprite, the one who sees", the handsome young man''s voice came to her.


    She turned to the gentleman before her, she rose to her feet using her stick to support her stance.


    "Forgive me..." she began with a smile, seeing him and his clothing he must be one of the ambassadors.


    "You''re?"


    He walks closer to the swamp, one hand in his pocket.


    "Lord Cedric Hartford..." he said.


    "And the woman you were sharing your visions with, is my wife".


    Cora''s eyes slowly went wide, her body paralyzed where she was.


    "Magnus," she said his name in fear, she haven''t realized.


    Cedric turns to her, his looks were unreadable.


    "Now tell me... what delusional things have you told my wife?"


    Her lips quivered, but she stood her ground.


    "Delusional... my visions may not be subjective but they tell the truth".


    A ghost smile flashed his lips.


    "Careful Cora... I will not ask again?"


    "Last I heard you disappeared and now here you are... an ambassador, these things are beneath you, why?"


    "Personal reasons... now I believe I asked a question you''re so helplessly trying to ignore"


    She gulps.


    "I only told her what awaits her... she''s married to the most dangerous being on earth, I warned her to be wary of you"


    He chuckled, it was cold and twisted, Cora shivered at the sound of it, her fist clenched more against her stick, she was alert and cautious, she shouldn''t let her guard down.


    "Careful where you set your roots at Cora, I''m not known to be gentle," he said with a deadly look.


    With that he walks away, as he did he raised his hand above his head, with a slight twist, the swamp turned to ice.


    Cora turned to it gasping as her stick fell off her hand, the entire swamp was now frozen.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    When we arrived back at the garden where the picnic was held several stares fell on me along with whispers.


    But thankfully I was back to the Hartford tent.


    "Look at you... wandered off too far I see" Camille said coming in view, eyeing me up to down.


    I took the time to look at my gown and it was a mess, dirty under, and my hair was off the bun, let down and messy, when I dance with the butterflies I messed up my looks, I didn''t need a mirror to see how unkempt I was, and now society must have surely got a glimpse of this, word will surely spread.


    Mother was gonna kill me if she hears of this.


    "Cami, please don''t make a scene," Danette said with pleading eyes.


    "A scene has already been made" A harsh voice came, I recognized it, it was Dalton, I was now at the mercy of him too. Dear Lord help me!


    He walked towards us.


    "Look at you," he said in disdain.


    "Wander off far into the garden..." he leans close.


    "An embarrassment" he hissed.


    I jolt a bit at his raised voice.


    "Lord Dalton please" Danette pleaded on my behalf.


    He shot her a look to keep quiet.


    I scoffed at his attitude, he even treat his wife as such.


    "Might I have a word with lady Sylvia, both of you back to your tents!" he ordered.


    They did as they were told, as Camille left I caught her smirk.


    Dalton eyed my looks up to down.


    "Unfit to marry, untrained... when will you learn"


    My fist tighten on my gown, my eyes never left him.


    He ticks his tongue.


    "How long will you keep staining the house of sorcery with your wild behavior," he said in an unpleasant tone.


    "Something of your kind is better off left in outside the walls... silver-haired are gracious, you taint that name, the laws should not be defiled"


    SUCH LAWS!!! And then I lost it.


    "I...will...not...be...belittled...by...a...man...like...you," I said back staring him at the eye and it was by far a big disrespect, I didn''t care anymore I was already damned for and I should know better no one was coming to my rescue.


    Dalton''s frown grew deeper as his dark brown eyes turned a dark shade.


    Before I could blink he raised his hand, I quickly shut my eyes waiting for the impact but it never came, taking deep breaths I slowly opened my eyes, Cedric was now suddenly beside me, his hand holding onto Dalton''s hand that almost slapped me.


    I gasp turning to him with wide eyes, in the realization of what he has just done.

 Chapter 28 - Dark Knight In Shinning Armor

    "How long will you keep staining the house of sorcery with your wild behavior," he said in an unpleasant tone.


    "Something of your kind is better off left in outside the walls... silver-haired are gracious, you taint that name, the laws should not be defiled"


    SUCH LAWS!!! And then I lost it.


    "I...will...not...be...belittled...by...a...man...like...you," I said back staring him at the eye and it was by far a big disrespect, I didn''t care anymore I was already damned for and I should know better... no one was coming to my rescue.


    Dalton''s frown grew deeper as his dark brown eyes turned a dark shade.


    Before I could blink he raised his hand, I quickly shut my eyes waiting for the impact but it never came, taking deep breaths I slowly opened my eyes, Cedric was now suddenly beside me, his hand holding onto Dalton''s hand that almost slapped me.


    I gasp turning to him with wide eyes, in the realization of what he has just done.


    His cold dark looks on Dalton, mine on him, I was left stunned, did Cedric just defend me?


    "C-Cedric" Dalton stammered.


    The sound of bone cracking got me startled, the sound was terrifying.


    Dalton growled in unbearable pain.


    "Careful Dalton... wouldn''t wanna make a scene now would you?" he said in a cold tone that sent shivers down my spine.


    Dalton''s teeth clenched, his eyes grew red from the pain, he was trying so hard not to cry out and Cedric knew that he wouldn''t. I couldn''t watch this anymore.


    "Lord Cedric" I turned to him.


    He didn''t spare me a glance, the look he had was ferocious, I wasn''t even such I could talk to him but I had to.... even though Dalton was such a weasel I couldn''t let him go through this, I didn''t have the heart to see this, he could lose his hand at this point, I pictured Danette''s sad face and that only increased my worry.


    "Lord Cedric".


    No answer, I could feel the heat rising from his body, odd not cold, ugh that wasn''t the point here, I had to think of a way to stop him before more damage would be done or more society sees this.


    Doing the unthinkable I took his hand.


    "Cedric!" I snap.


    His gaze was on me in an instant, I quickly let go of his hand.


    He turns to Dalton letting go of his, He held his wrist in pain, I stared with wide eyes, his hand was completely out of life, did his bone really break?


    "You do not have any right to lay a hand on my wife... you''re lucky you came out of it with that," he said in a dark tone.


    "Your wife was being disrespectful," Dalton said between clenched teeth still in pain.


    "Then it is in my power to punish her... not yours," he said as his chest vibrates.


    Was that a growl?


    Dalton looked away.


    "Forgive me Cedric... my anger got to me than intended," he said faintly, his voice shaking in fear.


    Cedric turned to me, I did too, his eyes were still in a beaming rage, but you have to be close just to see it.


    "We''re done for the day" he states, taking off his jacket then placing it on me, once again I was stunned by his affection.


    I held onto the jacket tightly, his scent filling my nose, it has a fresh scent to it that got me enticed, I resist the urge to take a sniff from it.


    He placed a hand behind my back leading me away, I just silently followed.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    It was silence between us as we walked out of the garden to the out entrance where the carriage was already waiting for us, I sneak a peek at Cedric, who didn''t spare me a glance, his eyes were still glowing but lightly.


    We got to the carriage and he helped me in, the door shutting close and then the carriage moved the horses neighing


    My gaze drift to Cedric before me, my mind in a disarray of what he did earlier to Dalton''s hand, I gulped and more Cora''s words.


    Cedric sat in silence, two fingers rested beneath his nose like he was in deep thought, the side of his window was open so he stared out from it, his other hand gripping the chair tightly, I could see the veins, I was still surprised the chair haven''t snapped from his grip.


    I gulped, I didn''t dare to say a word, he was in a much colder mood right now, so I figured the silence was the best solution... but I was curious, was he being angry for my sake? I couldn''t wrap my head around it, my cold husband who tried to get rid of me, saved me from a big humiliation today, something I never expected.


    I didn''t understand nor did I understand him, it''s like trying to unravel someone who didn''t want to be understood, that was Cedric''s nature.


    The carriage no longer budges as it did before which could only mean that the reconstruction was over, I needn''t worry about sitting next to him, because I wouldn''t dare.


    My mind begin to wonder at what awaits me at the castle, Mother''s wrath if she finds out what happened, I will surely get an earful of it and more I knew for sure Cedric would surely punish me without question, the thought of that got me terrified, what could it be this time except slowly draining my life force.


    Cora told me I should be beware of him, supposedly called Magnus, a name I didn''t understand yet, and 2 moons from now to beware... 2 moons from now was my 19th birthday, what could possibly be to beware? I was scared enough that I wouldn''t even make it till then.


    I may be married to a wealthy house of sorcery and have all kinds of luxury but I felt like I was caged, living in an Empire I knew nothing about and bond to a dangerous Husband.


    Dear Lord help me!!!

 Chapter 29 - Dream

    My bare feet sweep the green glasses, they were so green and almost didn''t look real, I giggled loving the feel of it against my feet, it felt like soft foam but also gave that spiky feel.


    My light brown eyes studied the cloth I wore, it was a white empire waist gown, designed with white butterflies around it, I loved it, it was so beautiful.


    I raised my head to study the environment, I was in the Eternal Garden? How did I get here? We left here right? And how did it get so late?


    The moon was full at its highest peak, reflecting on everything and my silver hair as it glowed with the full moonlight.


    Emerald flew to me, I smiled as it circled me.


    "Emerald," I said, it sprinkled its dust making my dress shiny, I giggled.


    But then my attention drift to a flowery path that lead to a platform, like a dance space, lights around it, and a man stood there, his back turned but I knew by that frame it was Cedric.


    "Cedric," I said walking towards the path without taking my eyes off him, I walked the flowery path as the butterflies moved around.


    I got to the platform as my feet touched the cold floor, I shivered a bit, but I didn''t mind that.


    Cedric turned to me with a charming smile, a smile? I couldn''t believe this. He came to me and reach for me, I just stood where I was lost in his green eyes that always got me to drown in.


    He took my waist, pulling my body to his, I gasped as my body instantly reacted in all sorts of ways I couldn''t explain. He then took my hand with the other, my other hand against his shoulder.


    And then we danced to a piece of music that suddenly played in a slow rhythm, like a piano.


    We didn''t take our eyes off each other as we did, the smile on Cedric''s lips got me mesmerized, he looked so handsome with it on.


    "You should smile more, it suits you," I say.


    His smile broadens.


    "For you, I would"


    My eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t understand..." I began.


    "Why are you so gentle with me?"


    It was too good to be true.


    "You''re my wife, Sylvia" he leaned close, burying his face in my neck, a soft moan escaped my lips as he breathed in my scent.


    "Cedric," I said softly.


    We still moved in the dance as he did, and then pulled away. I gasped when I saw his now darken green eyes, but this time it was scarier, there where dark veins beneath them.


    I quickly pulled away from him.


    "What is Wife?" he asked smirking.


    My chest rise and fell as I panicked, there was something off about him, he looked almost animalistic? Was that possible?


    ¡îBranch Snaps¡î


    I gasped turning at the sudden sound, something was in the woods but I didn''t know what, I turned back to Cedric but he was no longer there, I looked around, he was nowhere to be seen, like he just vanished in thin air.


    I turned back to what could be inside the woods, I suddenly felt this pull to it, and then before I knew it, I was walking towards danger itself.


    I stopped when I was in the middle of nowhere but I could still feel something behind a tree, but what was it?


    And then something moved and then I saw a... a white fluffy tail?


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I gasp awake, sitting up.


    "My lady".


    I turned to see Olivia.


    "Olivia," I said still taking a harsh breath.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" she asked with worried eyes.


    "A nightmare", I didn''t know what I would call it at this point.


    "I don''t understand how did I get here," I said looking around the chambers, I last remembered being in the carriage, did I fall asleep? was I that tired?


    Olivia smiled and blushed at the same time like a dreamy girl. I gave her a look to explain her sudden mood.


    "You were asleep when you both came back from the garden, Lord Cedric carried you in his arms and then brought you here" she squeaked.


    "Oh..." I just made a sound, I didn''t expect that even from Cedric.


    "I will draw you a bath My lady," she said rushing out.


    I felt my sweaty body, I seriously do need a bath, I turned to the sunlight reflection creeping in through the window, I must have slept through the night, I looked around.


    And Cedric has disappeared, good, I wouldn''t want to see his face after the dream I had of him, the animalistic look he had that chilled my bones.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Bathhouse


    Olivia had to run an errand, I wouldn''t mind taking a bath alone, I needed some space, yesterday a great deal happened, what was meant to be a romantic getaway turned into a nightmare, Mother hasn''t summoned me yet and more Olivia said nothing about any rumor because I knew she might have caught it by now, but she was only excited about how Cedric carried me back to the chambers, did the whole household see that?


    I gave a heavy sigh hoping it wasn''t true, I opened the door leading to the bath, I stepped in as I allowed the robe around me to fall to the floor, I packed my silver hair up in a messy bun, I''m sure Olivia has already set everything for me.


    I moved the curtain and stepped forward but then I came to a halt as my eyes went wide in shook, My brain shut.


    Cedric was in the bath, and more he just stood, his back turned. A struck of desire flashed through me in an instant, what was before me... was uncalled for.


    My wide eyes ogled his entire behind and his... I gulped... his masculine butt-cheek, so well sculptured, along with his backside, Dear lord, this was sin before me like a Greek god stood before me, his masculine body was daring and alluring, and lord that strong hip, his high waist, they were lean and fitted his body so perfectly.


    The milky water traveling on his backside, traveling from his wet hair, his neck and his masculine back, that hard muscles of his, and more to it, there was a tattoo engraved on it, widely spread out, covering his entire back, it was in a drawing of well detailed black wings, submerge together and round, like it was compressed against his back, the feathers were so well detailed that it looked so real if it wasn''t a tattoo and gave a dangerous look to it.


    And as the milky droplets ran through it in the most alluring way that it called me to touch but I should know better.


    I gulped, loudly and that caught his attention because he turned that moment.


    My soul left my body.

 Chapter 30 - What Happens In The Bathhouse Stays In The Bathhouse

    I gulped, loudly and that caught his attention because he turned that moment.


    My soul left my body, I did too in panic backing him, Oh dear Lord! Now he has his eyes on me and I was completely naked, why was this happening to me?


    "Y-You shouldn''t be here" I cursed myself for stammering.


    My entire body was trembling like I was about to have a nervous breakdown, I didn''t know why, the thought of him seeing mine naked behind gave me the chills, what should I do?


    "Are you not aware the bathhouse belongs to both of us"


    I froze at his words, OLIVIA!!! Why didn''t she mention this, I should have worked with timing to avoid this.


    "I-I did not know" I stammered once again, My eyes landing on the robe, at the other side of the curtain, I have to figure out a way to reach for it.


    I could feel his gaze on me, my back felt hot just from it.


    "Would you mind Lord Cedric... I would like to have a bath" I said trying to sound strong but that was the opposite I felt right now, I felt helpless.


    "Cedric"


    "What?"


    "Call me Cedric if it''s just you and I" his voice sounded husky this time.


    I gulped, when I heard the movement of the water and then feet steps, he was coming close to me, what should I do? My fist tighten against my chest, my heart slamming loudly, my cheeks getting flushed more than I could bear.


    RUN!!! I mentally screamed at myself.


    I squeaked, when I felt his hand grab my wrist tightly, yanking me backward, but gently, my back brushed against what I knew to be his strong abs, rubbing against it from the sudden action, a deep shiver shot through my spine, I just stood frozen because that wasn''t the only thing I felt, something was poking my lower back, hard and pressing against it.


    I gulped realizing what it was, My papa taught me about this, even how embarrassing it was for him, he still taught me in place of a mother, he said it was what makes a man, that they usually get active when a man was attracted to a maiden and what makes a woman become a mother, and then a thought hit me.


    Was Cedric attracted to me? The thought of it made my mind race.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" he said close to my ear, I could feel his breath against it.


    I bit back a moan that threatened to roll off my lips, being at this close proximity did things to my body I didn''t like.


    "O-Out",


    "Why? You said you wanted a bath"


    "N-Not with you here"


    He made a hmm sound, that caused his chest to vibrate.


    "But I''m not done yet"


    I gulped at his words, I should say something, I should move but I felt frozen in place, was he using magic on me?


    I felt his breath against my neck, the same action as he did in the dream. My body instantly flushed with anxiety as I thought back to the looks he had in the dream.


    I was suddenly becoming afraid, I needed to find a way to get out of here.


    I felt his hand on my waist, my breath caught, the heat from his hand felt like it burnt my skin.


    "Why aren''t you moving away".


    Then I knew I wasn''t spelled, this was all me. I stood frozen on my own unable to move, did he expect me to? I need to think of a comeback.


    "You won''t let me go"


    My heart slammed in loud thuds, the anxiety increasing by the second, I shut my eyes close, trying to calm my breath but it was hard to breathe and I felt hot, so hot, my overly flushed cheeks weren''t helping either.


    His hand straddling my waist moved, I flinch at the movement.


    "I don''t know why I can''t," he said in a raspy tone, his voice sounded confused.


    My heart quickened its pace, his words were so filled with emotion, was this the Cedric I knew? Or was this yet another dream?


    His hand settled on my waist more, my chest rose and fell, now placed on my stomach, rubbing against it.


    All these while my eyes remained close, I should move, I should run, but my body continued to remain still, his touch felt like a burnt imprint against my skin, they were hot so hot, not his usual cold hands.


    My lips went apart when he stroked my skin with his thumb, just from the slight action, my body felt like it could bust and that hard feeling went all the way to my core, I bit my lip rubbing my knees together to settle the feeling I felt but it only ached more.


    I felt Cedric''s chest vibrates, a growl? It was like he knew how he made me feel, the sinful feeling.


    I shouldn''t be feeling this way, Cora''s words were constantly hammering in my ears but right now all that felt like history.


    Snap out of it SYLVIA!!!


    "Tell me how you feel"


    How I feel? I moaned, he had no idea what he was doing to me!


    His hand was just settled beneath my breast, I may not be the ideal maiden with bigger bosom, but they were plump and round. I was beginning to think whether he will grab them, Oh I wanted him to, I wanted to feel that burnt feeling on them, I wan-


    "My lady are you done?"


    My eyes flashed open at the voice, panicking I quickly moved from Cedric''s hold and then dashing through the curtain and grabbing my robe and putting it on.


    I could feel Cedric''s stare from the curtains but I didn''t turn, I quickly rushed out.


    "My lady what''s wrong? Why are you so flush? Was the bath water too hot for you" Olivia said in panic.


    "No, no... ah for heavens sake Olivia why didn''t you tell me Ce-..." I took a deep breath.


    "Lord Cedric and I share the same bath".


    She gasp covering her mouth.


    "I thought you knew my lady"


    Ugh! Why should I know of such.


    "Lets go, we will come back 2 hours later" I said in a haste rushing ahead.


    "But why my lady"

 Chapter 31 - Plan

    Later on, I went back for a bath, and thank the goodness he wasn''t there, the shocking realization still struck me, we shared a bathhouse and I had no idea until now, I guess our timing just met at a really bad time.


    I was still flushed about what happened and more the idea of him almost seeing me completely naked, and what''s worst I can''t get the image of his backside off my head, it was like an imprint to my brain I couldn''t remove.


    The sinful feeling I felt when he touched my waist, I wanted him to touch me more, I wanted it so bad that I couldn''t recognize myself anymore.


    I should snap out of it, I shouldn''t be feeling this way for this man, he was dangerous just like Cora said, he had tried to get rid of me once, he could do it again.


    I frowned at my look at the mirror, It''s high time I snapped out of this lustful feeling towards him, for all I could know he could be playing me, I shouldn''t believe his words or any mysterious affections he showed.


    I should start using my head instead of my instinct, I should start heeding Cora''s words, but can I trust what she said? I shook my head, I should because Cedric has already proven how dangerous he can be when he tried to get rid of me just a few days after our marriage.


    Olivia was done setting my grown, it was an empire waist yellow gown, sleeveless, along with a white see through Kimono jacket designed with yellow flowers. My silver hair packed but some let down to fall in curls.


    I had to think of something to stay clear of Cedric... what should I do though? There was no way a wife and can stay away from her husband in the Empire, especially newly wedded, I should think of something, there should be a way and then a thought found me.


    That''s it! Cedric mentioned once about having separate chambers after one month of marriage, it was allowed in the Empire, If I can just find a way to hasten that process, yes that should do the trick.


    And Mother was gonna be the key in making this work if I can just convince her but first I had to find out if she knew about what happened in the Eternal Garden.


    "Olivia"


    "Yes, my lady"


    "Let''s go see Mother"


    ¡î¡î¡î


    On our way, I also took the liberty of asking Olivia if she heard any rumor but she said she didn''t which was strange, rumor was bound to spread in the Empire, then why haven''t the rumor of me breaking the laws come up? Something was odd, I had to fish it out.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Western Wing


    The door barge opens with the help of the guards as I strolled into the hall, coming in view of Mother sitting at the dining set.


    She indulged herself in some printed papers not taking a bite of any food on the table.


    I gulped walking towards her.


    "Mother" I greeted bowing slightly.


    "I apologized for not seeing you yesterday right after I returned from the Eternal Garden, I was so tired," I said trying my best to sound sorry.


    Mother gave a heavy sigh, my gaze drifting to her instantly, uh-oh that can''t be good, right?


    She instantly stashed the paper together.


    "Nothing interesting in society, how boring" she states facing me.


    "Oh dear you''re here, have a seat and eat".


    I gulped as I did.


    "What do you mean by nothing interesting in society, you mean like a rumor or..."


    Her gaze drifts to me.


    "Rumor, whatever does rumor have to do with news, Sylvia?"


    "Nothing Mother," I said quickly looking away as I grabbed my cutlery.


    "Well news does come from rumor but not all the time, it could be registered state affairs, I was hoping to get something interesting in the day to day activities"


    So she didn''t hear any rumor then, I took a deep breath of relief I didn''t know I was holding. But hold on, that rumor was bound to be spread about how unkempt I was, this was society we were talking about, according to mother they were overly sensitive, and how come what happened was gone like the wind? I couldn''t wrap my head around it.


    "Ha Cedric, there you are"


    I froze at Mother''s voice, I gasp turning seeing Cedric approaching the table, I quickly looked away, Instantly remembering what happened in the bathhouse, my cheeks flushed.


    "Mother," Cedric said in his usual cold tone as he took a sit.


    "I was thinking you weren''t joining us, I thought you were having a meeting with the ambassadors?"


    "It was canceled"


    "I see"


    Suddenly I felt his gaze on me, ugh why does he like staring!


    "Sylvia aren''t you forgetting something?".


    I turned to Mother, she raised an eyebrow, Oh great... I was so eager not to meet gazes with him, I forgot.


    My gaze finally met Cedric''s, his unreadable look on, was this the same Cedric that touched me in the bathhouse? The one who said words with confusion? Okay he really had a constant change of mood.


    "Husband," I said with a bow.


    He said nothing as he took a cup of water bringing it to his lips, not taking his gaze off me as he slurp on it.


    The movement of his throat was somewhat alluring? I quickly looked away, as I cleared my throat, I suddenly felt hot again but I ignored the feeling,


    Mother didn''t seem to notice anything.


    "Cedric hope you enjoyed your time with Sylvia at the Eternal Garden?"


    Ugh, why did she have to bring it up?


    Cedric just made a hmm sound, taking his cutlery.


    So he doesn''t wanna talk about it then, I wonder why, I was the one who did something wrong.


    "I suppose it went well," Mother said.


    Sometimes I wondered how she coped with her son acting so cold, as a mother I''m sure it should hurt her, but the way she acts, like it was a casual thing from Cedric, was he always like this?


    Forget that... the main reason you''re here, I didn''t mind if Cedric was around, It only makes it interesting.


    "Mother there''s something I need to talk about"

 Chapter 32 - Separate Chambers

    "I suppose it went well," Mother said.


    Sometimes I wondered how she coped with her son acting so cold, as a mother I''m sure it should hurt her, but the way she acts, like it was a casual thing from Cedric, was he always like this?


    Forget that... the main reason you''re here, I didn''t mind if Cedric was around, It only makes it interesting.


    "Mother there''s something I need to talk about" I began in a serious tone.


    "Whatever it may be it should wait after breakfast"


    "Its very important Mother"


    "What is it then?"


    "I think its about time I had my own chambers"


    Mother''s gaze fell on me Instantly, I felt Cedric stare but I didn''t spare him a glance.


    Mother frowned.


    "Whatever do you mean my dear?"


    "I heard from my dearest Husband that its traditional after a month of marriage for a wife to have her own chambers, and only come in contact when necessary" I state with a smile.


    And of course I did my own research before coming here, even if Cedric told me so, I don''t believe his words, so I took the liberty of reading some books Mother left me about the Laws of the Empire, I just searched for what I needed and it turned out it was traditional for separate chamber after a period of time.


    "Yes its traditional but whats the hurry my dear, you and Cedric have only been married for weeks".


    "Tomorrow makes it a month Mother" I said with a dashing smile.


    And of course I did check the date, I was surprised it was already a month, has it really been that long? How time flies.


    "Has it?" Mother said with a thoughtful face.


    I eagerly nod my head.


    "I suppose it has"


    I smiled more finally facing Cedric who didn''t take his gaze off me, He was now leaning the chair, a hand against the table, as his fingers table the smooth wood, gently.


    I gave him a smug look, resisting the urge to stick my tongue at him but that would make me childish, but I so wished I could.


    "Cedric dear forgive me I didn''t check the calendar, I haven''t realized it has been a month"


    Cedric was still silent, I was beginning to think he was mute, because he haven''t said a word since I brought up the topic. Was he angry? His eyes wasn''t dark, surprising enough they were calm and his usual cold glance. Did the bathhouse really happen?


    "Not at all Mother... Sylvia should have her space"


    Okay I didn''t expect that, but what was I thinking? That he would say no? Of course not Sylvia this man was not ATTRACTED to you!


    "Hmm I suppose" Mother said.


    I gave a sigh of relief so my plan worked, easily. I took a glass of water slurping it.


    "Sylvia dear are you with child yet?"


    I instantly choked on my water.


    "Mother it has only been a month" I said with flushed looks, I peek at Cedric and then I saw a side smirk flash his lips, did I hallucinate that?


    "Ha yes... forgive me, can''t blame an eager mother wanting to hold her grand babies soon?"


    I blushed hard this time, she said babies, was she hoping for a castle full of them? I wouldn''t blame her though, anyone would want to raise a child other than Cedric.


    I giggled at the thought.


    "Anything the matter?"


    "Not at all mother" I said in amusement.


    "So when do I moved out of the chambers?" I asked eager to get this started.


    "Well you ca-"


    "Excuse me" Cedric said rising to his feet, we both turn to him.


    "But Cedric my dear you haven''t touched your food yet"


    "I''m full" those were his words as he walked out.


    Mother gave a heavy sigh.


    "Sylvia are you sure its the right time for your Chamber, its just been a month"


    "I assure you mother it is, we have spent wonderful times together... and its the tradition" I state, making sure I emphasize the word tradition.


    "Yes... it is".


    ¡î¡î¡î


    When I got to the hall I squealed in excitement and victory.


    "You seem overjoyed my lady" Olivia said with a smile against her lips.


    "Yes my dearest Olivia, finally I have my own chambers and I will no longer spend time with that man"


    "Yes but, meals and bath will be shared together"


    I instantly halt my steps, turning to her.


    "Yes, true... but I will just have to find way to avoid that too" I said rubbing my chin.


    "You look pretty determined my lady".


    She must have caught my burning desire to stay clear of Cedric, I didn''t tell her about Cora or her visions, i figured it''s best I kept that to myself, there was still some things that needed understanding like how my husband bear the name, Magnus, a strange name with a meaning I didn''t understand.


    But that was for later, right now my new chamber''s was my focus.


    "So tell me Olivia where are my new chambers at?" I asked in excitement.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "I thought it was a different wing!" I yelled.


    "Not so loud my lady, it is unladylike to shout," Olivia said.


    "I don''t believe this, it''s at the same wing as Cedric and his chambers are just across the hall... what''s the point of having separate chambers," I said with a heavy sigh.


    "My Lady you two just sleep differently, but still this wing still belongs to the both of you,"


    How could I have missed that out? Here I was thinking I will avoid Cedric in just the bathhouse and eating hours and now the same halls? Ugh why was this happening to me, it was like I was cursed to be near him.


    The guard opened the large door of my new chambers as we both stepped inside.


    It wasn''t as big as Cedric but it was big enough for me and majestic, but the room reminded me of Cedric''s, the dark wallpaper and the lifeless color.


    "I don''t like the color"


    "We can work on that for you my lady, just let me know what you need and I will get it done before night hours"


    I made a thoughtful sound walking around the wide room.


    "The wall should have more colors and the furniture''s too"


    "We will get it done but only the household color is allowed"


    I wouldn''t mind if it was yellow, as long as it didn''t look like Cedric''s.


    I gave a nod of approval.

 Chapter 33 - A Night Alone

    After nightfall, and a bath making sure I hurried on it before Cedric, I headed for my new Chambers, I couldn''t wait to see the lovely work Olivia has done, I trusted she had done a wonderful job, given how overly excited she was, she didn''t do it alone of course.


    Turns out Olivia was like a head maid to some servants in the castle because she served me.


    "Are you ready my lady?" Olivia asked as the guards waited to open the doors at command.


    I nodded like a child waiting for her present to be shown to her, I never realized how much wanting my own chambers could excite me this much until now.


    The guards opened the door at Olivia cue, I stepped inside and was in awe of the room, it didn''t seem like what I saw hours ago, this was breathtaking


    The wallpaper was a light yellow color embodied with a golden design, the furniture''s were dark yellow and the shelves were just the same, the curtains too, giving the entire room a different atmosphere.


    And the bed was just majestic, with the yellow sheets, the curtains packed at the side.


    "One more thing," Olivia said beaming in joy, knowing that I loved the work she had done.


    "There''s more?"


    She nods eagerly as she rushed to a door and opened it with both hands.


    "I had your dressing room moved here" she states as I came in view of what looked like another room, a fitting mirror at the center, along with wardrobes at the side, I didn''t have to look to know they were filled with dresses.


    "Olivia this is so beautiful, I love it," I said taking her hands.


    "I''m glad you love it my lady" she grinned.


    Finally, my own space was set, I couldn''t wait to have a good night''s sleep.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I shift the covers off me. Ugh... I can''t sleep! I tussled and turn on the bed multiple times.


    What was wrong with me? I should be able to sleep but my eyes were wide like a torch.


    I sighed turning to the other side again, not even a hint of sleep.


    I sighed once again facing the bed wood roof, I left so lonely? And more my head started getting clouded with thoughts of Cedric.


    At the mere thought of him, my heart started speeding, I could already picture his face on the bed roof, his perfect handsome features, his smooth pale skin, and those pale pink lips of it, I was suddenly reminded of the kiss he gave me at the Eternal Garden, I blushed hard, bringing the covers to hide my face.


    What was wrong with me? Here I was finally in my own chambers away from him and I found myself thinking of him, oh and how my body reacted when I did, this constant strange feeling on my body, like need?


    Ugh and this pull, like a push to be where he was.


    I sat up on the bed, giving a heavy sigh, why did I have this certain desire to be near him? Have I gotten so used to sleeping in the same room as him? Could this be why?


    I placed a hand against my chest, my eyes shaking, this feeling, it was too much, unable to contain it anymore I pulled the covers off me, climbing off my bed and grabbing my silk white robe and putting it on.


    I pushed the door ajar with all the strength I could muster.


    Not seeing Olivia I knew she retired to her room, I stared at her dark lonely hall. I went back inside my room grabbing a candle against the cupboard.


    Gripping onto the handle tightly as I walked the lonely hall.


    I screamed at myself that I was crazy, I was out of my mind, what was I doing right now, going to see Cedric? And how should I explain why?


    My head was in ramming thoughts and it screaming at me to go back to my room and force myself to sleep but my legs were functioning more than my brain.


    I came to a halt, just a turn, and then I will be at Cedric''s door, and then what? Did I even think this through? Surely it was my desires speaking, I shouldn''t stoop so low.


    "The Northerners are rising, Magnus"


    I froze at the deep voice, that wasn''t Cedric''s, a guard maybe? And more he said the name Magnus, my eyes went wide, Magnus the mystery name Cora called my husband.


    Curious I took steps closer, my eyes drift to my candle, the only source of light that could give me out on what I''m about to do, I blew it slightly, the flame coming off.


    It took some time before my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I then took more steps further, poking my head a bit to see who was talking, the other side of the halls that lead to Cedric''s chambers completely dark, the only source of light was the half moonlight creeping in from the wide windows and illuminating the lobby, but it was still hard to see.


    "The Northerners has always been persistent, years of war haven''t still taught them anything"


    This time it was Cedric''s voice I heard, my eyes finally land on him, his back leaning against a pillar, his gaze to the skies through the window, but it was just him, who had that other voice then? I made sure I looked but there was no one here just Cedric.


    I couldn''t help but admire how the night lights played on his skin, making it look shiny.


    "They wouldn''t dare start a war again, they should know better"


    Who was Cedric talking to?


    "They fear you, Magnus, you showed them their place during the war"


    That deep voice again, where did it come from?


    "The Dark General they called you"


    Cedric made a hmm sound.


    "I haven''t heard that name in years," he said as if reminiscing a lost past.


    The Dark General? a name they called him? the mere name sent chills down my spine, I wondered why they called him that.


    "Beowulf, what news do you have for me?"


    At the name my eyes finally caught notice of the black wolf beside him, bigger than the actual size, I swallowed a breath in shock.

 Chapter 34 - What Not To Be Heard

    "The Dark General they called you"


    Cedric made a hmm sound.


    "I haven''t heard that name in years," he said as if reminiscing a lost past.


    The Dark General? a name they called him? the mere name sent chills down my spine, I wondered why they called him that.


    "Beowulf, what news do you have for me?"


    At the name my eyes finally caught notice of the black wolf beside him, bigger than the actual size, I swallowed a breath in shock.


    What in the god''s name was a wolf doing here? Within the Castle walls? How did it get in?


    "The Emperor''s health is diminishing"


    The wolf could talk, was that even possible? An animal could talk, I knew the world was strange with all magical beings but I didn''t imagine a wolf itself.


    Wait... did it just mention the Emperor? Was the Emperor sick?


    "As expected, humans are always such fragile beings, he has carried too much for his age to bear"


    What was this? He talked about it like he wasn''t human himself, the way he said the words human-like he belittled them... and more his mention in the Emperor''s health sounded like he knew it to happen.


    I covered my mouth, did Cedric have a hand in the Emperor''s illness?


    Cedric raised his hand observing it.


    "The laws of this world are ever constant, the heart of men is always filled with desire" he states like a poetic, this was strange, hearing him speak this way, I knew Cedric was always a strange man but now he was completely different, I couldn''t understand why.


    "Magnus, do you feel now?" Beowulf asked the voice sounding in bewilderment.


    Was he not meant to feel? He''s human after all right? They are meant to feel, why was the wolf sounding surprised.


    "Are your memories back?"


    "I haven''t recall anything, it''s still blank... but it''s this feeling"


    What are they talking about? Did Cedric lose his memory?


    "Ever since her" his eyes narrowed.


    "This desire... this hunger" his fist clenched and the air suddenly became chilly.


    My hand covering my mouth fell to my side, my eyes trembling. Her? Who? For a weird reason, I felt my chest heavy, there was too much mystery in their conversation and suspicious action, and yet at the mention of her, I felt my heart heavy.


    Stupid Sylvia!


    ¡îLoud Clang Sound¡î


    I froze, because that sound came from me, my grip holding the candle weakened, resulting in the steel falling on the ground.


    Without a moment to spare I dash out, knowing fully well they already knew someone was spying, Dear Lord! I''m in trouble now, I have to get out of here fast, or else who knew what would happen.


    My chest slammed loudly in my chest, the blood rushing to my head, I was panting by the time I got to my door, I took a harsh unstable breath as I turned towards the dark hallway.


    A sudden rush of fear chilled my bones, I quickly dash into my room, the door slamming shut. I pressed my back against it, my chest rose and fell.


    My body shaking, this was pure fear I felt, and I didn''t know where it came from.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric slowly squats, reaching for the candle against the floor.


    "This scent," Beowulf said sniffing the area.


    "It the sliver-haired, Magnus"


    Cedric continued to assess the candle with his fingers.


    "She must have heard us" he added not liking the thought of it, he said too much when he spoke with his master, and now she caught it, his master''s identity shouldn''t be carried by the wind, it wouldn''t end well.


    "I''m curious," Cedric said as his green eyes fell on the dark lobby.


    "Magnus" Beowulf said as his crimson eyes landed on him, he froze when he saw a faint smile against his lips, it chilled his insides, he never smiles and when he did, it never meant well, nations were meant to fall by the mere glimpse of it.


    "C-Curious of what? Magnus?" he asked in a shaky tone.


    "What next step she would take" he states rising to his feet.


    "A curious being she is", The candle against his palm as it dissolved into nothingness.


    "What Cora told her, aren''t you worried she might know too much... or is this a way of finding out why she makes you feel and your powers stir?"


    Cedric''s cold eyes land on him.


    He froze.


    "F-Forgive me, Magnus, I asked too much!"


    "You have work to do Beowulf, begone"


    "Y-Yes, Magnus" The wolf dissolved into shadow and moved out of sight.


    Cedric''s cold eyes land on the dark hall.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    My heart slammed more than I could bear, I was on my bed, gripping onto my sheets tightly, my wide eyes on the door, my body trembling in fear.


    What if he comes? What if he finds out I was the one spying on him? If only I didn''t leave my room because of that stupid pull I felt. Cora has warned me to stay clear of Cedric but I have only done the opposite and look at the mess I got myself into.


    I knew the worst could happen if Cedric comes to that door, he will won''t he? I gulped at the thought.


    My knees to my chest as I grip on it tightly, the air was suddenly chilly, it wasn''t like this before, my body was in total fear, my brain thinking of all series of things that could happen if Cedric came at the door.


    "Deep breaths Sylvia, deep breaths" I tried to tell myself, but my chest only rise and fell the more, my eyes glued to the door, unable to take my eyes off it, as if I did, the door would barge open.


    My nerves were unsettled, and the constant shaking of my body was becoming unbearable, or was it the chilly air? I couldn''t tell, I couldn''t think and the ramming thoughts in my head weren''t helping either.


    I tried pulling the covers more to my body and then suddenly the door opened, I gasped.

 Chapter 35 - A Sweet Fear

    My nerves were unsettled, and the constant shaking of my body was becoming unbearable, or was it the chilly air? I couldn''t tell, I couldn''t think and the ramming thoughts in my head weren''t helping either.


    I tried pulling the covers more to my body and then suddenly the door opened, I gasped.


    The light coming in, my back instantly slammed on the bed wood, as I waited in itching anticipation as the figure stepped in.


    Olivia yawned coming in view, holding a candle and some sheets in the other hand.


    Wait... Olivia?


    "Olivia," I said in relief.


    "My lady you''re awake," she said with a smile against her lips, as she drops the candle on one of the stances, walking up to the bed with the sheets at hand.


    "The air suddenly became so chilly and then I remembered you didn''t have enough sheets to cover yourself" she states placing the covers on top of my bed.


    She then paused seeing my stare.


    "Are you okay my lady, you look like you have just seen a ghost"


    "I''m fine... I-I just thought it was someone else" I said as my gaze fell to the door but it remained close.


    "All done my lady, I should leave you to have your rest it''s still late," she said about walking away.


    "Don''t go!" I said with haste.


    "I''m sorry my lady I know it''s hard staying alone in your chambers but maids aren''t allowed to sleep in the chambers," she said with a pouting face.


    The poor girl didn''t know the main reason, there''s no way she would.


    "But you can ring this bell if you need anything" she states walking up to a bell hung on the wall, just next to my bed.


    "The sound is made to reach my room, its a call bell, just ring it if you need me"


    I just forced a smile nodding, I didn''t know how to tell her, and I didn''t want her to break the household rules by staying here and facing mother''s wrath, I had to let her go.


    "Goodnight Olivia," I said with a forced smile, making sure I muster it up so that she wouldn''t worry.


    She smiled.


    "Goodnight My lady, don''t worry I will be here first thing in the morning" she states, raising her sleeping gown a bit as she descends the stairs and walked to the door, grabbing the candle.


    Before she left, she smiled at me, I returned it as the door shut close. Once again I was left alone in the room with thoughts of Cedric.


    "Snap out of it Sylvia, he won''t come," I said to myself as I finally laid on my bed, snuggling in the covers, I shouldn''t fear anymore, I should just sleep, maybe they didn''t find out it was me spying.


    I should just sleep and pretend this night never happened, yes that was a good plan, I will just act neutral tomorrow when I see him, I shut my eyes close, shivering more, and going under the covers more, it was so cold.


    I heard the door open, it must be Olivia, perhaps she forgot something.


    "Did you forget something Olivia?" I asked smuggling more on the bed.


    There was no answer.


    "Olivia?"


    "She''s not the one, wife"


    My eyes flashed open as I sat up on my bed with a start, the cover of my body at the action. My wide eyes fixed on Cedric at the door.


    "W-What are you doing here?" I asked sternly, I cursed my voice for sounding so shaky.


    "Is it wrong for a Husband to check up on his wife?" He asked making a puzzled face as he walks to where my bed was.


    My heart slammed loudly along with his steps.


    My mouth was instantly shut, there was never a comeback when it came to him, I just sat there frozen in place as he made his way to my bed. I shouldn''t fret or he would know something was off if I gave off too much anxiety, I should act normal, a husband coming to see his wife was normal.


    I cleared my throat.


    "Is there anything I can help you with husband?" I asked forcing a smile watching as he sat on the bed, I couldn''t read his looks, but he seemed calm, that was a good thing right?


    He tilts his head to the side, observing my features, I shyly looked away as my cheeks heated, why was I flushed? His face was just too handsome that I couldn''t take it.


    "The night is cold, you should cover up more" he states.


    Why do I have the feeling he was the cause of the chilly weather?


    I just gulped.


    "I-I will, Olivia was very kind, she brought me more cover, there''s no need to worry," I said.


    "As you can see I''m very comfortable in my chambers" I add with a smile.


    He made a hmm sound as if amused.


    "Are you sure Sylvia?"


    At the mention of my name I shivered, why do I always react whenever he called my name?


    "Y-Yes, I''m very... very comfortable, anything to stay away from you"


    Okay, that came out wrong... ugh! I said too much.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "You want to stay away from me?" he said like a mystery.


    I gulped.


    "Tell me, Sylvia, why stay away from me?" he asked in a curious tone.


    My heart skipped a heart, this time I look at him in the eye.


    "Because you once tried to get rid of me," I said sternly, making sure my face held no emotion at all.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Hmm, you mean the gem. They are magical objects, filled with cold aura"


    I blinked puzzled, but he said it clearly to my face that he cast a spell on it to make me cold, did he lie? Why? And should I believe him?


    "It was your punishment not indeed to get rid of you"


    And yet he gave me a cold gem... ugh!


    I scoff, was it all a game to him? To watch me suffer? Did he even have feelings?


    At that thought, I remembered the wolf words when he asked if he feel and then ''Her'' ever since ''Her'', he could feel


    ''Her'', my fist clenched hard against the sheets.

 Chapter 36 - Touch

    ''Her'', my fist clenched hard against the sheets.


    "I''m sure there''s someone more deserving of your affections" I state with a shrug of my shoulders.


    "Seeing as having a wife means nothing to you... Lord Cedric", I made sure I emphasized the word Lord Cedric with malice.


    "Do you see me a villain?"


    "I''m not sure what to describe you," I said being puzzled myself.


    "You show no affections and the ladies of society are convinced, you have no desire for a woman, tell me how should I see you then if not as a man"


    I was beginning to wonder if his time at war was what changed him or was he always like this? Maybe ''Her'' was able to melt his cold heart, I didn''t care.


    "I have no desire" He stated with a thoughtful expression, his green eyes then fell on me, he leaned close as my breath caught.


    "Shall I show you? If I have any desires"


    I gulped, hard. What on earth does he mean by that? Whatever it is, I should stay strong.


    "Maybe you could show who you fancy what you desire," I said with a shrug.


    Before I could blink he grabbed me by my waist yanking me close to his body, I gasped at the sudden action.


    "Are we talking about someone else or are you gonna answer my question", his eyes instantly darken,


    I shivered, locked in his arms not knowing what to do.


    My heart slammed loudly in my chest, my eyes glued on his, unable to take my gaze off his amazing features, seeing his darken eyes I figured I should answer.


    "H-How do you intend to show?" I asked shaky, my cheeks flushed.


    A side smile flashed his lips, it was faint and brief. His grip on my waist tighten a bit, the touch, the imprint from his hand felt like it would burn my skin.


    I suddenly wasn''t cold anymore but hot.


    His other hand came to my forehead, the slight brief touch of his fingers against it, and then it moved to my bangs pushing it aside in a soft gentle matter that melted my heart.


    And then he shifts some curls of my hair to fall at my back, he did it in much slow action, exposing my shoulders, all the way my gaze never left him, that same fingers moved to my cheek, the full touch of it against my skin set my body ablaze, it moved like drawing a line from cheek to my chin, his touch was so gentle, I was surprised by this, I always thought him to be a rough man because of war, I was told war changed men and made them hard.


    But this man before me touched me as if I was breakable, that too much would crack my skin, my chest felt heavy and warm, I never knew he could touch me so.


    His fingers traveled from my chin to my chiseled neck, drawing a line pattern on it, it felt like my body would crumble from his mere touch, oh and the feeling to my core was nowhere near what I felt.


    His eyes darken more as his gaze fell on my neck, I saw something within it that I couldn''t explain, he always had this strange look whenever his gaze was on my neck, I wondered why.


    "D-Do you feel?" I asked softly.


    His gaze broke from my neck and met mine, there was something about his dark green eyes, I couldn''t explain how I was feeling also, all I knew at this point was that I should follow my heart, my papa has always told me to and that has always made me feel free as long as I knew it was right.


    This felt right, to touch him too.


    My hand hesitantly reach for his face, my heart slamming with hard beats, his curious eyes on mine, wondering what move I was about to take.


    I took a deep breath as I placed my palm on his cheek, I did it slowly, the moment my hand came in contact with his skin he flinch a bit... like my touch stung him.


    His confused gaze on me, he felt it. He grabs my hand against his cheek pulling it down and using it to yank me more to his body.


    I groaned as my chest brushed against his at the sudden action, we were so close now, our faces inches apart, I was beginning to wonder what move he would take as his eyes searched mine.


    "Did you feel?" I asked curiously, he must have if not then he wouldn''t have reacted that way, I thought it was ''Her'' who made him feel, but right now I was having a mixed vibe here like I was the one who made him feel, was I?


    Cedric''s silence only made me eager, I wondered what was going on in his head at this point, he haven''t answered me, the silence was becoming more prominent, the only thing I could hear was my beating heart.


    Our faces were so close, I wondered if he would kiss me, my eyes fell on those lips of his that I have tasted three times, the eagerness I felt to place mine on his and allow it to roam so I could feel it, I wondered how it would be if not just our lips touch but more.


    My other hand itched to touch him again, what was wrong with me? I was becoming touchy, I wanted to touch him more than I could bear, even if it was just a slight gesture, I wanted to feel my hand against his body.


    I placed my other hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat slowly, it was so slow I was beginning to wonder if it was even beating at all.


    "Your heart," I said so softly that I couldn''t even hear myself, my gaze lands on him, to demand an explanation.


    "It beats so slow".


    Was this normal?

 Chapter 37 - To Feel You

    I placed my other hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat slowly, it was so slow I was beginning to wonder if it was even beating at all.


    "Your heart," I said so softly that I couldn''t even hear myself, my gaze lands on him, to demand an explanation.


    "It beats so slow".


    Was this normal? Even though I wasn''t skilled in medical arts I knew this can''t be normal, I always rested my head on my papa''s chest and fell asleep when I was little, I always heard his steady heartbeat but it wasn''t as slow as this, this was like it wasn''t beating at all.


    I snapped out of my thought when he used his other free hand to take my hand against his chest, locking it to his side as he did the other, I was now caged in his arms, a firm grip to my wrist to keep me from moving.


    My heart quickened pace of what his intentions were, He had said he would show him if he had any desires.


    My breath caught when he leaned close, for a minute I thought it was for a kiss but then his face buried in my neck, I froze when I felt his breath against my neck, a deep shiver ran down through my spine.


    "C-Cedric?" I stammered I was getting more puzzled now, he haven''t said a word since I touched him, now he was acting strange breathing in my neck.


    My body stiffen when I felt his lips against my neck.


    "I have never felt so much hunger," he said like in a daze.


    Hunger? what does he mean? I was suddenly scared by that word because it almost meant like he wanted to devour me?


    I flinch when I felt a kiss on my neck, my body sparks from the feeling, I never knew my neck was so sensitive until this very moment and then I did the unthinkable, a soft moan escaped my lips like I was lost and then I felt his... Tongue?


    What on earth, his tongue??? like a slight taste to my skin, traveling on the side of my neck, I instantly crumble from the feel of the warm lick against my neck and did it felt divine, my body weaken instantly like I just rode a horse for hours and was exhausted, a mere lick did that to my body.


    If Cedric wasn''t holding unto me I would fall off from the mere gesture.


    "Have I showed you now, Sylvia",


    I finally heard his voice, I instantly flashed my eyes open finding his gaze on mine, I froze.


    "W-What?"


    "Have I proven to you that I have desires for a woman"


    I was lost for words, so this was his way of showing me? Making me feel strange to the point that I couldn''t think? So all this was just an act?


    I frown deeply, I instantly yanked my hands away from his grip.


    "Most certainly," I said sassily.


    "Or was it not enough?"


    Ugh!!!


    "Dearest Husband you have shown me just about enough, now if you would excuse me I''m very tired and I must have my sleep," I said angrily, going under my covers and lying down on my bed backing him, I just wish he would just disappear.


    I didn''t feel him move, I sat up.


    "I sai-" I froze when I gazed upon the now empty room, he was gone like the wind, my eyes saddened instantly, what on earth just happened between us? I couldn''t explain it but I felt this need, that shook through my body when he touched me, to him it might have been his way of showing me, but I felt differently.


    What kind of a man was Cedric? He was strange in all sought of ways that got me more curious about him.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    A few hours to dawn and yet I couldn''t sleep, I just sat on my bed lost in thoughts of Cedric, a lot happened last night that got my head full, a lot of mystery behind Cedric. A man called Magnus, some called him the Dark General, a strange wolf at his side called Beowulf, and more the talk about the Emperor''s illness, his weak heartbeat, and the change in his eye color that was almost terrifying.


    There was a lot of mystery around Cedric, Cora had warned me to beware of him but right now I found myself wanting to know more about Cedric Hartford.


    I was determined to find out, but in other to do that I should start from the beginning.


    I turned to the windows as the sunlight creeps in, it was dawn already and I didn''t have any sleep yet I didn''t feel it.


    The doors barge open as Olivia walks in.


    "Good morning my lady, did you sleep well?".


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I stared at the empty chair before me that Cedric was meant to occupy during breakfast, but here I was at the dining hall at our wing, eating alone.


    "My lady" Olivia said in a sad tone.


    "I know you wanted to avoid Lord Cedric at certain times, but at this time he should be here for breakfast"


    I silently ate my meal not wanting to think about it too much, but it seems like Cedric was avoiding me.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Western Wing


    "Several balls are hosted every season, numerous of them and as the wealthiest house of sorcery, we are expected to attend them at several occasions," Mother said walking to and fro in front of me, it was lecture day as usual from Mother.


    We were at her library and I was receiving some lectures.


    "I do hope you understand your outlook in society is of utmost concern"


    "Yes, Mother" I answered.


    That was literary the main points in all her topics.


    Mother took a seat before me.


    "In less than a month, I have taught you all sensitive and important things you should know about the Empire" she states.


    She really has, I have now understood almost all the Laws the Empire was living under, and also some history of this kingdom, it appeared that the Empire is one of the largest continents in all the lands, the most powerful, and also the only land blessed with Silver-haired and natural-born warlocks, no wonder the Empire was such a great city.


    They had resources, power, and influence, I suppose that was why other kingdoms wage war to take over but never did. At the thought of war, I finally remembered my plan.


    "Mother If I may?"

 Chapter 38 - The Tale Of The Still Child

    "Mother If I may?" I began, it was now or never.


    She turned to me.


    "I would like to know more about Lord Cedric, hope I''m not speaking out of turn Mother"


    "Not at all my dear, it was high time you asked," she said with a shrug grabbing a teacup and bringing it to her lips.


    I stared at her puzzled watching as she slurps the hot tea. Did she know I would ask about Cedric?


    "Anyone would be curious, my son is a strange man isn''t he?" she said not sparing me a glance.


    "He has always been like this" she stared at her tea as if reminiscing, a faint smile pressed against her lips.


    "When Cedric was born, he didn''t act like a normal baby"


    "What do you mean mother?" I asked with trembling eyes.


    Her brown eyes met mine.


    "Normal babies would cry, move, but Cedric... not one sound was heard like I birthed a dead child"


    I gasp covering my mouth in surprise, the mere news of it stun me because I could only imagine what it was like for her at that moment when a mother birthed a still child.


    "Yes I was scared, not a cry or a single movement, we had the doctors check his heart and then we found a.."


    "Slow heartbeat" I finished for her as the realization struck me.


    "You must have felt it, I suppose you would," she said with a heavy sigh.


    "It turns out I didn''t birth a still child just a very quiet one and calm" she continued.


    "But that wasn''t the only thing... yes he calls me mother and recognizes his father but he was a very strange boy, and very powerful, at the sorcery school he was very outstanding in his magic art at such a young age, the Emperor himself looked up to him in high esteem, he said we have been blessed with the most powerful warlock the Empire has ever seen" she added with a smile against her lips feeling proud by it.


    "Later on his father passed on by illness, ever since then the Emperor has always seen him as a son... until when he turned 20 my son decided to become a General, although I''m convinced its the Emperor who called him to war because of his abilities, we were at dark times when war was waged by the Northerners"


    "The Northerners," I asked puzzled.


    I suddenly remembered the words of the wolf last night about the Northerners rising.


    "Yes, Sylvia... I do not know much about wars but during war times the Northerners were one of our greatest foes, we have been at war for centuries, even when I was brought into the Empire and married to Cedric''s father, those were dark times too"


    "But the war ended didn''t it? I mean the Empire is at peace now"


    "Yes"


    "But I''m confused mother how can a war for centuries suddenly stop?"


    She smiled at my question, almost beaming in joy, and then I knew what she was about to say.


    "Cedric ended the war, he drove them back to where they came from with his powers freeing our lands".


    Cedric stopped the war, Wow, he really was a powerful warlock.


    "Ever since we have known peace... suddenly Cedric retired as General, I do not know why? The Emperor was very devastated, I wonder why he quieted such a position"


    That was another mystery about Cedric, about his sudden retirement.


    "And then I knew it was time for him to settle down and find himself a silver-haired'', she turned to me.


    "And then you came along, we thought just two silver-haired was birthed in this era but turns out you were just out there in a mining town"


    I gulped at her words.


    "I didn''t care if you were untrained as long as my dearest Cedric marries a silver-haired so that his strong bloodline shall continue" she states.


    No wonder I was detested at our wedding, that I wasn''t good enough, it was because people held Cedric in such high regards.


    "You should know Sylvia it''s not just about you being married to the wealthiest house but the man you''re married to is someone great, he blessed us with peace and out-shined other warlocks in this generation"


    And that also why not a word of my actions at the Eternal Garden got out, did Cedric perhaps stop that rumor from spreading?


    "You should know how lucky you''re to be married to a man such as he, several maidens would have killed to be in your position"


    I gulped, she continued sipping her tea.


    But still, in all this, I only understood why he was called the Dark General, it could be his influence in war... then the name Magnus where did it come from? Even though I have learned a few things about Cedric he was still a mystery to me and his mother, I could tell from her looks she was confused about her son even though she doesn''t wanna show it.


    In my opinion, a mother shouldn''t be confused about her own child, she was the one who brought him into this world.


    I took my cup of tea reminiscing all she had said.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I gave a heavy sigh strolling the wide halls with Olivia, Cedric''s story still filling my thoughts.


    "Are you alright my lady?" Olivia asked worriedly.


    "Just learned a few disturbing things about my husband, you can''t blame me for my mood," I said sighing once again.


    "I''m sure you''re glad you have known a little about him, you were always so curious"


    "Yes, I suppose" I state, true I have always been curious about Cedric, ever since last night, the weird things I heard made me more eager to know more about him.


    I turned towards the direction of the flowers outside, beside the concrete floor.


    I walked towards it staring at them with trembling eyes, there were a lot of things I still didn''t understand about Cedric and I found myself wanting to know more than staying away from him, ugh!!! Will this ever end?


    "Lady Sylvia"


    I turned at the sound of my name.


    "Lord Lawrence!"

 Chapter 39 - The Charming Lord

    I turned towards the direction of the flowers outside, beside the concrete floor.


    I walked towards it staring at them with trembling eyes, there were a lot of things I still didn''t understand about Cedric and I found myself wanting to know more than staying away from him, ugh!!! Will this ever end?


    "Lady Sylvia"


    I whirled at the sound of my name.


    "Lord Lawrence!" I said elated as the dashingly handsome man walks towards me.


    In his smart attire, seeing his blond hair in the sunlight gave a kind of gold color, suiting him perfectly.


    "It''s been a while lady Sylvia," he said with a dashing smile that always graced his lips.


    "Likewise Lord Lawrence," I said with a bow.


    "Hmm, I see, learning our customs," he said in amusement.


    "Can''t avoid now can I?"


    He chuckled slightly at my words.


    "Might I ask I didn''t see you at the Eternal Garden?"


    "What''s the use of going there... I''m unmarried, going will seem like I don''t fit don''t you think?"


    "Oh" I made a sound.


    "Forgive me"


    "No need for the long face" he states.


    "Hmm?"


    "You should smile more Sylvia it suits you"


    My cheeks flushed at his kind words, he was the first person to give me a welcoming smile after all.


    "Spotted you here with a frown I couldn''t help but wonder, is something bothering you?"


    "No... no, I''m fine just..." I sighed heavily.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "In a daze"


    "Well I hope Cedric is treating you well, I hope you don''t have any troubles," he asked worriedly.


    I smiled.


    "You''re so kind Lord Lawrence, but I''m fine" I turned to the flowers.


    "It''s been a month I have been in the Empire, it takes some time to get used to it"


    "How have you been adjusting?" he asked standing beside me.


    He was yet again the first person to ask that question and it sort of warmed my heart.


    "It''s..." I drawled.


    He raised an eyebrow as if daring him not to lie, I sighed in defeat.


    "Hard"


    "Well it isn''t expected to fit in so soon, I know its hard especially for you lot"


    I blinked puzzled.


    "The Silver-haired, it''s hard that you are taken away from your fathers and brought into the Empire at a young age, but for your case you were brought in older, you had a life outside the Empire before...", he looked around for a brief second.


    "All this. It only neutral that you feel unfit and hard to adjust, I could only imagine"


    A warm smile pressed against my lips.


    "Thank you Lord Lawrence... for asking about my feelings, it warms my heart," I said in a sincere tone, I was really grateful, and talking to him sorta made me feel better a bit.


    A smile curled up his lips.


    "Of course as long as I see that smile... enough to brighten my day" he winked.


    I blushed, shyly looking away.


    He chuckled at my actions, he then plucked a rose from the flowers before us.


    "Tell me Lady Sylvia what''s your favorite color?"


    "Green?"


    He chuckled at the look I had when I said green as if it wasn''t too cliche.


    "I see, a fine color, a wonderful taste you have," he said as with a wave of his hand on the flower he held, the red rose turned green, I gasped.


    "Or would you prefer all of them?" he add waving his hand once again, the rest of the roses turned green also.


    It was a beautiful sight, seeing the completely green colors, but I should know better.


    "I''m not sure mother would be very pleased".


    "Yeah this doesn''t seem like a good idea," he said waving his hand, they were instantly back to their normal colors.


    Lawrence was really good with his magic, he seemed like a natural master in his own way.


    "Just one then" he states handling me the green rose, I took it with both hands.


    "Thank you, Lord Lawrence"


    "Please just Lawrence"


    "I don''t think that a good idea, the laws"


    "Right... Laws, whatever makes you happy" he smiled.


    "Lawrence!"


    A voice came behind, we turned to it, I froze when I saw Cedric.


    "Ha, Cedric there you are," Lawrence said with a geeky smile.


    I frowned when I saw Cedric''s expression, yes it was his usual cold looks but it seemed colder than usual, his features paler.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    "Ha, Cedric there you are," Lawrence said.


    Cedric didn''t spare him a glance but rather his gaze was on Sylvia who frowned at his mere presence, her flushed cheeks were making him begin to wonder what they were talking about, his gaze lands on the rose she held, his green eyes darken, obviously, she was having quite the time with Lawrence, the mere thought of that made his jaw tightened.


    "Husband," she said giving a bow.


    "I should leave you two, thank you Lord Lawrence for the rose it''s so sweet of you," she said with a warm smile she never directed at him and for some odd reason, Cedric didn''t like it, especially the look she gave Lawrence like he just brightened her day.


    Was it odd that that doesn''t sit well with him?


    Lawrence was always a cheerful person and he loved making everyone around him feel special, Cedric has known him to be so for a very long time but right now that affection directed to his wife made something within him spark, he couldn''t make sense of it.


    She walked past him without even sparing a glance.


    Cedric turned slightly as just his corner of his eyes watch her exit the hall with her maid by her side.


    "You didn''t come to the ambassador''s meeting this morning, I was worried so I came".


    Cedric turned to Lawrence.


    "Wasn''t feeling well" he said in a simple tone walking ahead, Lawrence walked beside him.


    "Hmm you seem fine or were you by chance avoiding"


    "What''s there not to avoid, drinks, talks of fetish things".


    "Ha, I knew you never did like some of the things we talk about... Surprisingly enough though, Dalton didn''t attend, I wonder why" Lawrence said, Dalton never missed a meeting, he pondered what his reason might be, it was unlike him.


    "Tell me, Lawrence, why are you here other than to change the color of roses"

 Chapter 40 - Jealous?

    "Tell me, Lawrence, why are you here other than to change the color of roses" Cedric turned to him.


    "Odd, how long were you there before you called my name?"


    "Does it matter"


    "I was just talking to your wife Cedric, a normal thing between a Lord and wives of the house, and besides she loved the roses green," he said with a shrug.


    "I do not care what she likes, and besides I asked a question of why you''re here"


    "Now Cedric easy... don''t be Jealous you may not seem so but you''re aren''t you," he said in amusement.


    "I do not sound Jealous"


    "Hmm you got me convinced there," Lawrence said in a thoughtful tone.


    "She''s beautiful Cedric and different from the rest of the Silver-Haired, you''re lucky you found someone like her, I''m happy you''re married, after years in the war, it''s good you have settled down"


    Cedric tore his gaze away from him, at the view of the garden before them.


    Lawrence sighed.


    "It''s okay to feel too, I have known you for long, you always were afraid to feel" he add, Cedric has always been odd, but he was still his friend and he wanted him to be happy, he was also glad he found someone like Sylvia, she was a free spirit, maybe she could help him loosen a little.


    "I''m here consigning the Emperor''s health that was meant to be the talk of the meeting" he began in a serious tone.


    "The Emperor''s health is diminishing, magic cannot heal him, he might not have enough time left"


    "I''m aware"


    "I''m sure you''re aware the Emperor does not have any heir to ascend him, his bloodline has fallen"


    Cedric shifts his gaze to him.


    "The Emperor has never thought to procreate his bloodline, it was selfish of him"


    Lawrence sighs.


    "The man has his reasons, you and I know that he''s convinced his bloodline is tainted and he wished to father no children none marry"


    A ghost smile flashed Cedric''s lips.


    "Because he cannot wield magic... funny how the human lives have fallen because of that attribute"


    And there goes Cedric again speaking strangely, Lawrence has always known him to be so and also the rumors of Cedric because of his immense magical ability being the reincarnation of one of the most powerful warlocks, it was the only explanation to describe why Cedric has always been different.


    "We both know what comes of this" he states staring Cedric right in the eyes.


    Cedric knew what he meant.


    "The next candidate to be Emperor"


    Cedric made a hmm sound.


    "It most likely you Cedric, you''re like a son to the Emperor he loves you so"


    "Is that the reason the Emperor does not want to procreate his bloodline"


    "You seem to already catch the idea, he wants a Hartford to take over the royal family bloodline, but Cedric you should see how important and serious this is... many will not accept your ascension, you will have enemies, dictators"


    "I haven''t even agreed to ascend the throne"


    Lawrence frowned.


    "Cedric... you know the Emperor will choose you, there''s no way to escape this fate"


    Cedric looks away, turning his gaze to the garden, he has never been the one to meddle with such affairs.


    "The Northerners are rising Cedric, this might be a chance for them to strike back, we cannot allow it," he said with pleading eyes.


    "The last thing we want is a war at this moment, years of the peace you created could be ruined, if you do not go to the Emperor the Emperor will come to you," he said those words as a fact and Cedric knew it to be true.


    The Emperor always had a way of getting what he wants, a funny thing a human such as himself possesses.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I gave a heavy sigh cracking the sugar cube candy in my mouth, with my teeth, the flavors getting to my taste buds, I have always had a sweet tooth, a habit I possess since I was little.


    "Feeling down my Lady?" I heard Olivia''s worried words behind me.


    I sighed.


    "Do I look that way?" I said my gaze to the window.


    I was in my Chambers having brunch all by myself, not like expected Cedric to join me.


    I was clouded with the looks Cedric had when he saw me with Lawrence, maybe my mind was playing tricks on me, but he seemed Jealous? Of course not! He couldn''t be, right?


    "Maybe you could help yourself with books at the library my lady, books are always known to help with thoughts as I have been told".


    Books? Yes, I always loved books, but books from my hometown told of worlds that most likely doesn''t exist, the books in the empire had to do with their laws, histories, and all sort of magical things.


    Wait a minute...


    "Books," I said with wide eyes, how silly of me, I needed answers about things, of course, I could get them through books.


    I hurried off my chair rushing to the door.


    "My lady!" Olivia yelled following behind me.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Library


    The library was HUGE!!! Bigger than Mothers and according to Olivia this was Cedric''s library, so could this be Cedric''s magical books? Grimoires as they called them.


    The entire walls of the Library had shelves all the way to the tall ceiling, the library was in a curve style making it look unique from the others I have ever seen.


    "Are we really supposed to be here?" I state in awe of all the book and how well organized it seemed.


    "This wing belongs to you and Lord Cedric, the library should be too," Olivia said, her tone sounding like she wasn''t too sure herself.


    Well, the deed was done, I was here already.


    "So now what should I start with," I said rubbing my cheek.


    "Ha! yes... the name Magnus maybe the books could give a meaning to it," I said as my eyes searched.


    "M" I murmured looking for the collections with M, I wasn''t too confident I might find it but what are the odds right?

 Chapter 41 - Whats Mine Is Yours

    "Might I help you, my Lady?"


    "It''s okay Olivia, I have got this covered," I said scaling the shelves, or was I perhaps looking for something different, maybe it wasn''t obvious, this name Magnus, maybe it had something to do with the Warlocks.


    "Warlocks" I murmured, maybe I should search for that instead.


    Luckily the body of each shelf was engraved with their letters. I stopped right at letter W.


    "There are so many," I said staring at the wide range of books that has to do with warlocks, I just had to find the right one or anything.


    I took the iron stairs enabled me to reach the much taller shelves.


    "My Lady please lemme do that myself, you shouldn''t climb"


    "Relax Olivia, I have done things much unladylike than this," I said with a smile against my lips, she wasn''t even aware I have hunted with my papa before, when mining work paid little we had to suffice with hunting, my biggest catch was a rabbit, poor thing... I didn''t like harming things, I was dreaded with what happened, but my papa told me it what humans had to do to survive. I have never hunted again since that day.


    My eyes spotted a book, it said ''Tales Of Warlocks Through Time'', well that had a nice ring to it, I took it.


    "I think I might have found what I need," I said, observing the brown-colored book, maybe within this I can find a meaning to the name Magnus, Cedric was a warlock, after all, maybe it does have something with Cedric being a Warlock.


    "Indulging yourself in reading, Wife?"


    I froze at the sudden fortissimo voice that could only belong to Cedric, In panic I turned stepping on my gown, my anxiety was getting to me again, and i just had to be clumsy.


    "MY LADY!"


    The only sound I heard was Olivia''s panic voice until I realized I was actually falling, I squealed knowing I would hit the ground, I momentarily shut my eyes close but then I felt strong arms caught me.


    I felt an intense stare burn on my face, forcing my eyes to open, I met with one of my favorite colors of green eyes staring right back at me.


    Cedric had caught me, I was within his arms, locked there in place, my body still shook from the fear of falling that high.


    "Can you be so clumsy?" he said in an angry tone that made my heart skip a bit, not by fear but by the feeling that he was scared for my sake.


    "I-I" I stammered I didn''t even know the right words to say at this point, his looks weren''t pleased with all, like I just made a foolish act that almost cost me my life, yes I did, and how silly of me.


    "I have a library attendant that would suit all your needs, you need not climb those stairs again, do I make myself clear?"


    I gulped, his voice was hard and fierce like a very deep warning, that if disobeyed I will really get a strong consequence for it.


    I just gave a nod like a child, cause that''s exactly how I felt right now, like a child who did something wrong.


    "C-Could you let me down now?" I asked politely not to make him angrier than he was right now.


    He did, as my feet finally met the floor, but he still held unto me, I was unable to look him in the eyes, I could feel his gaze on me, I couldn''t take it anymore as I forced my eyes on his.


    "T-Thank you"


    His face calmed a bit at my words, his gaze drift to the book I held.


    "I-I will return it, I shouldn''t have been here in the first place" I said in an attempt to return it.


    "What''s mine is yours"


    His words made my heart skip a beat, it sent a feeling to my body I couldn''t explain but I knew it warmed my heart, because I could feel the truth within them, odd it was coming from a man like him.


    He lets go of waist before walking away, his loud footsteps retreating.


    I gave off a breath like I was holding it for long.


    "My lady are you alright? I was so scared, I thought..." Olivia began almost teary.


    "I''m okay Olivia there''s no need to worry" I assured her, I didn''t want her to cry I would feel bad if she did because it was my fault, I didn''t listen to her.


    She gave a nod.


    "Thank the god''s Lord Cedric caught you, it would have ended so bad"


    Yes, Cedric saved me, I turned my gaze to the path he exited from, a smile found my lips.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I placed the book on my table ready to open it, the moonlight drift in through the windows of my Chambers, i turned to it, my silver hair glowing, it was a full moon.


    "A full moon," i said, this was the first since Cora''s vision, one more to go, a day she told me to beware.


    I turned to the book, that was for later to think about, right now I have some discovery to make. I opened the book flipping the pages. ''Tales Of Warlocks Through Time'' this book was called and exactly the contents its had, several names of powerful warlocks that has lived through time, there were so many, countless of them each unique in their own way, and special in their own foundation.


    It was said their spirits remained eternal sometimes, like reincarnation? I suppose that was what it meant.


    My eyes caught a word, ''but not all could rival the power of one?'' What does that mean? I was getting close I could feel it.


    I flipped more pages in hopes of finding that one name I was looking for and then I did, The warlock that was set aside from other powerful warlocks, the one their powers never rivaled with, said to be the source of dark magic and its creator, the very founder of it, said to have walked this earth for centuries until his untimely demise, the oldest of them all.


    "Magnus" the moment I mouthed those words the air instantly became chilly, a wist of it blew in as the candles lit went off from the mere breeze.

 Chapter 42 - Magnus

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric Chambers


    Cedric is seated on a black armchair, relaxing, the back of one of his hands rested at the side of his head, his eyes closed as if meditating, the moonlight reflecting on his pale skin, shiny against the full moon reflection.


    Suddenly he felt his name being mentioned with power within them.


    He slowly opened his emerald eyes, his powers stirring as the air grew chilly by it, the cold wind blustering in making the curtains and light materials within his chambers dance from it.


    "Magnus" a deep voice came, a shadow moving from its place on the ground forming his loyal servant, Beowulf, the black wolf before him, his crimson gaze fixed on him.


    "If she finds out" he began.


    "She''s the only one who knows you bear that name if she seeks de-"


    "Silence!" his voice was brief, not coercive but it held power.


    Beowulf''s body shook from the mere sound of it, he wondered what his master''s plan was, to let this silver-haired find out about his existence? Or stop her from knowing, he pondered what he had in mind, he just hoped it was the right thing.


    But still curious he was, his master have never shown interest in anyone.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I lighted the candles back, where did that breeze come from? I was beginning to wonder, and the air was so chilly, I pulled my robe more to my body.


    I sat back on my seat, to resume my reading, I just caught a glimpse of what this Magnus was, it wasn''t a what but a who. A powerful warlock said to have roamed this earth for centuries and the oldest of them all.


    But I felt there was more to it, I flipped the pages... I froze.


    "That''s it?" I blinked puzzled, I was already at the end of it, was that all it was to Magnus? I pondered.


    A man of dark arts and its founder.


    "Just that?" I said faintly in a daze.


    I remembered Cora''s words, how much meaning it held when she said I should beware of him, I had a feeling the reason was more than this dark arts.


    She called Cedric, Magnus, and right here it said their spirits were sometimes eternal, could it be that Cedric was the reincarnation of this Magnus? That has to be the only explanation, right?


    I checked the pages once again, not even a picture of this Magnus like the rest had or any extended information at all.


    I sighed deeply, perhaps I took the Incomplete book, I would search for another tomorrow, yes I will do that, perhaps in another book, there was full info of this Magnus.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I looked through the 20th book that had any info to do with warlocks and I found nothing, nothing at all.


    I turned to the shelves of books, I sighed, was I about to go through all these plenty books for the name Magnus? When I haven''t even found them in the warlock section.


    I sighed once again, this could be only mean there wasn''t any text about it again, good riddance.


    "Shall I be of any assistance, My lady?"


    I turned to Cedric''s personal Librarian, he seemed young, hmm, I guess my age or younger, dressed in formal attire, and a black wing cap to cover his real hair color.


    He had helped me since I have been here, to search for any book with the content of warlock, he has really been a great help, I needn''t stress him more.


    "Not at all, you have been a great help... umm"


    "Colinus, my lady," he said with a dashing smile.


    He had a beautiful eye color, they were honey brown and clear, filled with light and intelligence, the name suited him well.


    "Thank you Colinus, I believe I''m done for the day".


    He gave a nod, clapping his hands briefly.


    I gasp when the books scattered on the table, magically closed and floated to the shelves arranging neatly.


    I was in awe at this, magic still surprises me, by the time I turned to Colinus he was already walking far ahead, as the book arranges itself.


    "My lady" Olivia''s voice came in.


    I turned to her, watching as she carried a tray of snacks and tea towards me settling it on the table.


    "You had no breakfast this morning, I thought I should bring this in"


    I smiled.


    "Thank you, Olivia".


    She smiled.


    "Oh I forgot the tea, I will be right back my lady"


    "There no-"


    Gosh that girl was fast she was already out of the library, I sighed smiling, Olivia was really a sweet girl.


    My eyes fell on the shelves, all the hope I had of finding something about Magnus was gone, my hope was at least finding something in books, books always had the answers, but it appears not all of them.


    ¡îFaint Clang Sound¡î


    My head turned towards the direction of the sound, even how faint I heard it, it came from the deepest part of the library, where Colinus exited from.


    Being the curious person I was, I saunter towards the direction of the sound.


    This Library was really big, everywhere I saw was books, Cedric must really be a man of knowledge, to keep this much several collections of books.


    My eyes traveled as I ventured towards the direction of the sound, the sound became more prominent as I did. I turned towards another hall, where I saw no shelves just a long wide lobby leading somewhere.


    I followed the path and then came in view of a wide space, I gasp staring at the view before me, the space looked like a cathedral, the ceiling was well crafted with every detail, a chandelier was suspended to it, lighted with candles, about three were also against the two sides of the wall but not as big as the one against the ceiling, they gave this atmosphere of calmness and solitude.


    The walls were well crafted majestically, black wallpapers but embodied with golden design, I was sure this particular building was crafted by masters of art, due to all the details.


    The center had a chess color floor, it was marble, smooth and shiny, but all that didn''t catch my eye but the man standing in the center, engaging in something that took my breath away.

 Chapter 43 - I Will Show You

    Cedric at the center of the space had multiple books levitating around him, each page flipping, but his gaze wasn''t on them, but up at a very giant round ball, gold in color, spinning slowly, was that a globe? it was so big, I have heard about them but I have never actually seen one before, it was beautiful.


    "Can I help you, wife?" Cedric said without turning to me.


    How did he know I was here? I was sure I was hidden but seems like he caught me.


    "Do you not know its wrong to spy, especially if it''s your husband" he adds turning swiftly, hands behind his back.


    Why does he even have to look so dashing at this moment?


    He raised an eyebrow.


    I should say something.


    "Forgive me husband I was just..." I paused, not knowing what to say. I bit my lip.


    "Come here".


    The sudden command gave me shivers, it wasn''t coercive or anything but sounded luscious, something I couldn''t ignore.


    His intense green eyes fixed on me, once again I felt myself drown in them, unable to help myself I walked towards him, at a slow pace, our gazes still locked until I finally got to him.


    I observed the books still floating and flipping pages.


    "Colinus, see to these books," Cedric said as with a flick of his fingers the books shut close, moving to Colinus at a corner.


    "Yes Lord Cedric" he replied with a bow walking out of the room, the books following behind him.


    "He''s a warlock if you''re curious"


    At Cedric''s words, I turned to him.


    "A low class one"


    "What is this place... its" I didn''t know the right word to describe it because it stunned me so, my gaze fell on the golden globe.


    "...Magical," I said with a breath.


    "My study room... also how I see the world"


    My gaze shifts to him.


    "The world? You mean you can see it in this very room?"


    "With the globe, yes"


    "That''s amazing, I have always wanted to see the world," I said in wonder.


    "Explore it really", a frown found my features.


    "But I couldn''t... because of what I am, I had to... hide from the world" I faced him.


    "But there isn''t hiding from the Empire is there"


    He made a hmm sound.


    "Silver-haired are bound by fate, some see it as a blessing to be what you are, some a curse"


    "What word to call it other than a curse" I took a step further.


    "To be taken after from your family as a baby, and brood to be the perfect wife and married off to men you know nothing about... tell me, who would see that as a blessing other than a curse", I turned to him with angry eyes but not directed at him but at the topic, we spoke.


    "And of course, I''m the only Silver-haired who think such"


    "Your fate lies with goddess Yelena"


    "Yes the ever-beautiful goddess who gifted us," I said with a forced smile that didn''t reach my heart.


    "I never asked for this life non did I intend it" I looked away from his gaze, my heart heavy.


    "I wish I could..." I turned to the globe.


    "...See the world"


    "Shall I show you"


    I faced him the moment I heard his words, he took a swift pace towards me.


    "...The world" he add as he stood right in front of me.


    My head tilts backward just to meet his gaze, did he really say those words? Did he mean it? As I stared deep into his green orbs I knew he meant it, I don''t know how I could tell but I just did.


    "Stratham"


    His eyebrows flick together.


    "My hometown, I would like to see my papa," I said as I was suddenly filled with the memory of him. Yes, I would love to see the world but I missed my papa dearly.


    But then I looked away when I remembered when Cedric spoke ill of him at our wedding banquet, just because I spoke up, his words towards my papa still pierced my heart.


    "Forget I said that" I began sternly facing him.


    "You never did respect my papa, given how you spoke of him, you don''t feel sorry, you don''t need to show me" I state.


    I shouldn''t expect much from him, I shouldn''t expect anything from him.


    "I should go"


    "What If I''m"


    I froze at his words.


    "What?"


    Before I could register what he has said, he took me by my waist, our bodies brush at the sudden action, I gasp as a deep shiver run through my body.


    "I will show you" he states as then suddenly we started spinning in a slow rhythm, I felt my feet off the ground, my gaze fell to the floor.


    I gasp holding onto Cedric tightly, we were now 15 feet off the marble floor.


    Cedric held me firm against my waist.


    "What... what are you doing" I demand.


    "I said I would show you," he said in a simple tone as he used his free hand to wave the globe we were now in front of.


    It rotates, I just silently watch the action, awaiting.


    "Stratham," he said as then suddenly the globe came to a pause.


    I gasped as I gaze upon the image that played on it seeing my hometown, it was like we were there but not at the same time, I couldn''t explain it.


    My eyes went teary seeing the view, I felt nostalgic, the cottage houses around, the horses, the clear trees and grasses, the lovely people of Stratham, it wasn''t much but it was home.


    "My house is just after the waterfalls," I said holding in my tears.


    And then the view moved and I met with my house, I closed my mouth with my pale when I saw it, it was just like I remembered, the cottage house made of clean brown wood, the grasses that laid before it.


    At the entrance on his favorite chair he always sat on, I saw my papa.

 Chapter 44 - His Way And A Kiss?

    His dark hair turned white entirely due to old age, his clothes were... his clothes they weren''t worn out like they use to, it was clean and okay.


    My papa indulged himself with some printed paper like he always does to know what was happening in the society, and it was afternoon, he should be at his mining job but then it dawn on me.


    Just like the Empire promised when they took me away, he will live and be compensated, compensated! How I could I have forgotten that? He wasn''t lean or tired like he use to be but he was.. okay.


    A smile found my lips, the tears sliding down my cheeks.


    "Papa," I said sobbing.


    I couldn''t express how happy I''m for seeing him and more, he was okay and comfortable, that was more than I could ever ask for.


    For a minute he paused his reading, staring into the skies, I could see the longing in them, and worry, I knew who he thought of and I miss him just as much.


    I felt something cold turn my cheek, not my tears but, a hand? I turned as Cedric used one of his fingers to wipe my tears.


    Cedric showed me, my Papa, even though I thought he wouldn''t because he has disrespected him, was this is a way of showing me? Of telling me he was sorry? even though he didn''t say it in words, I just had a feeling he was.


    My brown eyes were glued to his green ones, none of us bothering to look away. I haven''t even realized we were back to the ground, our gazes still on each other.


    "Thank you" I finally broke the silence between us.


    "For showing me my papa", I really was, I never knew Cedric would have a soft spot, maybe Lawrence was right maybe he does have it, maybe there was more to Cedric Hartford I didn''t know about, beyond those walls he put up around himself away from others maybe just maybe there was something warm lying beneath something I wanna know other than his dangerous side.


    His hand rested on my cheek, I didn''t flinch at the action, my chest was only just warm from his touch, I stared into his eyes that held curiousness and within them were emotion?


    His thumb gently stroked my cheek, I closed my eyes at the action, loving his touch against my skin, my lips went apart slightly as I gave in to the feeling.


    I slowly opened my eyes back, his green orbs still on me and intense, not moving away even for a minute, I was beginning to wonder what he was thinking.


    "Cedric," I said his name softly.


    I saw his Adam apple move when I called his name, did it affect him?


    His hand moved to my chin, tilting it up in a swift action, my eyes trembling, my heart slamming fast.


    I was eager to find out what he was thinking, but I couldn''t find anything, I searched his eyes for answers but nothing.


    His gaze fell on my lips, his thumb tracing it, I shivered at his touch as a blush creep up my cheeks, my gaze shyly looked to the floor.


    "Don''t look away!"


    At his sonorous voice the hand under my chin raised my face up, I gasp because right now he was leaning down, our faces inches apart.


    Was he planning to kiss me? All our kisses still this point had always been accidental or one-sided, I was beginning to ponder how it would feel if we were both into it, how would it feel? I was eager to find out.


    I could feel his breath against my face, it was warm and sent a tingling sensation to my body, I closed my eyes awaiting his next action, my insides rumbling with anticipation.


    Then I felt his lip brush against mine, it wasn''t a kiss, it was just like a mere gesture, I was wondering what he was planning to do if not a kiss, maybe I should open my eyes.


    But then suddenly I felt him nib my bottom lip with his teeth, I froze at the action my eyes not daring to open again. But the feeling, of his teeth gently gracing my lips, was ecstasy, I remembered the time he gave a slight lick to my neck, the imprint in my brain, I wondered how his tongue would feel on my lips or any part of my body.


    I moaned at the thought forgetting myself, I no longer felt his teeth but this time his LIPS!. They sucked the bottom of my lip, I gasped at the sudden wet rub, and then his lips locked with mine.


    His mouth roamed mine like he owned every inch of my mouth, his tongue gaining entrance to all parts of my mouth and lining my teeth. He was taking dominance, I had no power in this, he explored the contents of my mouth with just his bidding leaving me helpless.


    It was hot so hot, just not in the kiss but my own body, my legs were weak I wondered if they would give out, his dominating kiss gave me shiver and a strike of desire that filled my body like a wave washed upon me.


    I wanted to taste him too, he shouldn''t be the only one to taste me, and just as I went on my tiptoe he pulled away leaving me breathless.


    His eyes weren''t green anymore but completely dark? I didn''t see the light in them anymore and it sort of scared me, where has my favorite color gone to?


    He shut his eyes, turning his head, his jaw clenched hard.


    "C-Cedric"


    "You should go," he said so quietly that I almost didn''t hear him, his hand was off me before I could even blink.


    "I have things to do", his eyes open but they didn''t look at me.


    The words he said like what just happened between us was a dream, was it? Because it suddenly felt that way, the cold shoulders he gave me.


    I would lie if I said that didn''t hurt me, but I should still know that I shouldn''t expect much, I bit my lip in regret, maybe I shouldn''t have let him kiss me, this was a mistake.


    Hurt and angry I turned on my heels meandering away, for a minute I paused turning, he still didn''t even look at me.


    With sad looks, I walked out of the room.

 Chapter 45 - Heat

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Making sure he no longer felt her presence, he let out a breath, readjusting his collar as it seemed too tight for him.


    Below his eyes, black veins moved until it subsides, the burn in his throat becoming unbearable, his teeth clenched as he let out a low growl.


    The air around grew chilly in mere seconds. He shouldn''t have done what he did, he shouldn''t have kissed Sylvia, he only just increased his hunger he had been desperately trying to endure whenever he was around her, his inner beast wanting to claw out, he always kept it at bay, he had control over it, something like this shouldn''t make him lose control, but when it came to Sylvia that was old news.


    He could still taste her in his mouth, she had a wonderful flavor, he pondered how the rest of her body tasted, it took every bit of him to subdue himself from losing his mind. Her body, her words, her sweet enticing scent he knew only her had, her defiance and her blushes would be the death of him, he knew that now, she wasn''t only stirring the beast within him, he was making him feel things that he shouldn''t, things he never thought he could ever feel, he was meant to be a hollow, an empty shell without feelings.


    But the moment he met Sylvia he felt those walls crack, why? He couldn''t explain all the strange things he felt when it came to her, the desire that struck him hard, he had never had such.


    He stared at his hand, the movement of black veins within them, but they subsided, his beast was stirring, the hunger was becoming more of him, and being close to her wasn''t helping, he should give in and let this be over with and move on, but then his body flinch at the thought, he couldn''t, he doesn''t want to hurt her.


    His fist clenched, the best solution for this was to stay clear of her.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I turned for the 5th time against my bed, sighing deeply, my mind still lingering on what happened this afternoon, the kiss, oh his lips, his tongue, his dominance, I couldn''t get it out of my head as it would be the death of me.


    And then I thought of how he dismissed me, I grew angry again and sat up on my bed.


    Ugh!!! what was wrong with him? one minute he kissed me and the next he''s telling me to be gone?


    I slammed my face on my pillow to scream, exactly what I needed right now to let out my FRUSTRATION!


    ¡î


    I groaned against my bed, I turned to lie on my back slowly opening my eyes, I gasp when I met with green orbs.


    "C-Cedric" I stammered.


    "Wife," he said as a devilish smile curled up his lips that took my breath away, he was against the bed on top of me, completely shirtless, his hands on neither side of me so that he couldn''t crush me with his weight.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes, he was here, on my bed and so close.


    "W-What are you doing here?"


    His smirk broadens.


    "Why wife? Don''t you want me here?" he asked in a luxurious tone as he drew closer, our lips almost touching.


    I gulped at his words.


    He made a hmm sound awaiting my answer.


    "I-I", I couldn''t find the right words, how could I?


    I was distracted when his hand found my leg, I gasp slightly when I felt it raise my nightgown, his hand coming in contact with my bare skin, in a slow gentle manner that made my body inch for more.


    I moaned softly at his touch because it felt like a hot imprint against my skin.


    My head drew backward when it moved to my thighs, rubbing it gently.


    "Tell me, Sylvia, tell me what you want" he whispered in my ear.


    "I..."


    I gasped when I felt him suck my neck, oh goddess the feeling, it was like my body was set ablaze, he repeated the action and I found myself, trembling beneath him.


    Our bodies brushing together, I could feel his hard ton body against mine, a feeling against my soft skin.


    "Tell me..." he urged softly.


    Did he not know it was getting harder to speak? But I was sure he wanted me to say it, to say exactly what I wanted him to do to me.


    His hand came between my legs.


    "Cedric!" I gasped, gripping his shoulders tightly.


    ¡î


    I gasped sitting awake, my breathe unbalanced as I shook my head in a daze. Was that a dream? it felt so real.


    It was like I was in heat because sweat hung my features and between my legs ached for something I couldn''t explain, his hand maybe?


    Instantly I heard a knock at my door, I instantly turned to the windows, it was morning already?


    "C-Come in"


    The doors barge open as Olivia walked in with a smile.


    "Good morning my lady", but then she paused.


    "My lady are you okay?" she asked worried coming to my bed.


    "What?"


    "You''re all sweaty and..." she observed me not knowing what to say again, but she did feel something was up.


    "I-I-I''m fine" I quickly got off my bed.


    "Just a dream" I said trying to convince myself that it was.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Bathed and dressed, I headed towards the dining hall for breakfast, as I got in I paused, not seeing Cedric.


    "It appears Lord Cedric did not make it to breakfast again," Olivia said.


    My sad gaze drift to the chair he was supposed to seat on, why was I feeling sad that he wasn''t here? He was the one who blew me off yesterday after kissing me.


    "It''s better this way," I said sternly taking my seat and helping myself to the food.


    I shouldn''t care, I should think less of him, but then my mind drift to the dream, I gave a heavy sigh, weakly chewing on my food like in a daze.


    "My lady, you seem bothered"


    I placed a hand on my jaw.


    "I''m perfectly fine"


    I''m sure she wasn''t convinced because of the face I made, I wasn''t sure I could convince anyone that I was fine anymore.

 Chapter 46 - Gone

    I momentarily shut my book, making Olivia jolt a bit at the sound.


    It''s been a WEEK! And I haven''t heard non seen Cedric, it was like he just disappeared, I asked Mother about it, she said it was meetings that were being held between the ambassadors consigning the matters in the palace, but I knew that wasn''t the only reason, I knew Cedric was avoiding me.


    Funny I was the one who was meant to do this... I sighed, leaning my back against the chair and folding my arms like a child. Except I had a reason to avoid him, I bit my lip, what was HIS reason?


    "My lady?" I heard Olivia''s voice, the poor girl must be worried about me, I have been throwing a fit for a week now.


    I sighed once again, I felt... I couldn''t explain it, not seeing Cedric I felt empty, the feeling wasn''t something I could deal with and I hated it, the past week I haven''t made any attempt to see him as I felt that we would come across each like we usually do, I mean we are Husband and wife wasn''t that meant to happen?


    I sat up abruptly, starling Olivia.


    "Library lets go the eastern wing library"


    "Lord Cedric library?" she asked in surprise.


    I''m sure she didn''t expect me to say that, but I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Yes..."


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I walked into the library, once again I was met with the eye-catching sight of books, just a week I haven''t been here and yet it felt like ages, my eyes land on the stair stance, I remembered falling from it, a very fearful situation but Cedric saved me.


    I smiled at the memory, I could still feel his arms around me.


    "My lady"


    I turned as Colinus approached us with a smile against his lips.


    "What can I help you with today, my lady, what books would you like to read?"


    I smiled.


    "No books Colinus, is lord Cedric in?"


    "No my lady"


    I frowned.


    "But I checked his Chambers his guards said he wasn''t in, so I thought he must be here"


    I did earlier before coming here, I felt I had to.


    "My lady are you not aware?"


    "Aware of what?"


    "Lord Cedric isn''t within the Castle today and he won''t be because of some political matters he had to attend to," he said like how come I didn''t know?


    "Oh" I made a sound.


    "Did you not know my lady?"


    My lips went apart about to say something but then I shut it, forcing a smile and shaking my head negatively.


    "Is there any other thing you need my lady?"


    I shook my head.


    He gave a nod and then a bow before walking away.


    I didn''t know anything about Cedric non had he shared things he does with me, so I shouldn''t expect him to tell me he wasn''t around.


    "Let''s go, Olivia," I said unable to hide the hurt in my tone.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Must have escaped my mind, Sylvia, Cedric won''t be home for some time, it appears he has some important matters to attend to" Mother said slurping her tea.


    Two days have passed since that day.


    "Mm," I just made a sound slurping my tea in silence.


    "My dear you must miss him"


    I forced a smile, dropping the teacup and helping myself to a snack, I even found it difficult to eat but I had to force myself to eat.


    "It appears things are happening in the palace... I heard the emperor health is depreciating"


    My eyes fell on her, what the strange wolf reported to Cedric, so the Emperor really was sick, was he going to die?


    "The Emperor has no heir to succeed the throne, it makes you wonder what will happen" she added.


    I was curious at her tone, it seems as she did.


    "What happens if there''s no one to succeed the throne?" I asked.


    Her gaze fell on me.


    "Well my dearest Sylvia, Cedric will seat on the throne"


    At her words my eyes slowly went wide, the shock getting to me than I anticipated.


    "The Emperor has always favored Cedric, and he''s one of the most powerful warlocks this empire has ever seen, he brought us peace after years of war, his bloodline shall become the next royal bloodline"


    I gasp.


    "So my dearest Sylvia you should know you''re not just married to a wealthy household but most likely the next in line to the throne" she adds with shrug taking her teacup again.


    "Although time will tell what will transpire from here, I do not know what is going on within politics but that is what has been heard since the Emperor''s illness" she slurps her tea.


    "I may be a woman but I know politics can be a very dangerous game"


    She turned to me.


    "Are you alright my dear, you look pale"


    I gulped composing myself, I was still in shock.


    "I-I''m fine Mother"


    "Much to take in I know... and it is as I said only time will tell, many will want to ascend the throne, Cedric might not, he have never given the interest in such things" she sighed.


    I licked my lips.


    The door''s badge opened as a maid rushed in, she handed Mother a letter.


    "Oh, it has arrived" she states opening it.


    "Ha... I was wondering when Sylvia my dear I hope you know how to ride a horse?"


    "What?" I asked dumbfounded.


    "You know how to ride right?"


    "My papa took me riding on Neith once or twice"


    "Neith?"


    "It''s our horse name, he was very gentle"


    "Hmm, I suppose you have an experience, then we shouldn''t worry about the outing event," she said.


    "An outing event?"


    "Yes... the weather bright and sunny as this always calls for horse riding in the house of sorcery for couples"


    I take in her words slowly with a nod, they had horse riding for the couples, how many events does the Empire perform?


    "With Cedric not being around, I will be your escort, now is not the time to miss out on any event, what society will say matters"


    I felt my chest tighten at the thought of Cedric not attending, but I shoved the feeling off with a forced smile.


    "Yes, Mother".

 Chapter 47 - Clothing?

    I sat up on my bed, the birds chirping against my window. It was morning, another day past no Cedric, I threw my legs off the bed, standing to my feet. I walked down the stairs to the entrance leading to the balcony, close to it besides the wall lay the green rose Lawrence gave me, Inside a jar of soil, growing and lively.


    I smiled feeling my hand against it, I loved looking at it every morning because it reminded me of Cedric''s eyes, those green orbs of his that got me drowned in like I was bound to it, the several mysteries it held waiting for me to unravel, I never realized how much I missed those eyes until now, how much I...


    My eyes saddened, it was hard to admit it but I... I miss Cedric, the realization to myself got me confused and bothered, I...I miss him, what would become of me now?


    Instantly I heard my door badge open as Olivia and Mother walked in, wait, mother?


    "Mother" I rushed to her, giving a bow, she has never come into my chamber until now, I wondered why the sudden visit.


    "Sylvia my dear" she acknowledged.


    "Is there anything I could help you with Mother?" I asked curiously as to why she came.


    "Well," she raised her hand fan flapping it below her nose, observing my room.


    "You most certainty like colors" she states.


    I grew much puzzled as she walked to the entrance of my dressing room, I shot Olivia a look for an explanation, but she shrug puzzled herself.


    Mother grabbed the doorknobs opening them with both hands.


    "Hmm" I heard a sound from her as she walked inside observing the clothes there.


    A few moments later she came out, sighing, shutting her hand fan close at the process.


    "It is a disaster as I thought"


    I froze at her words.


    "I must tell the finest tailor in the Empire," she said walking towards the door.


    "Whatever do you mean Mother?"


    She halts her step turning to me.


    "Well my dear you need a Riding habit for the event and more upgrades to your clothing, perhaps I should change them all... Olivia be sensitive with all these as I wouldn''t have to check them!"


    "Yes Madam, I deeply apologize for my negligence," Olivia said with a very low bow.


    Mother walked out.


    I gasp, so all the fuss was about my clothing? Mother''s actions will never seem to amaze me.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I paced in the dressing room, waiting for the lady that was supposed to come and fit my clothing.


    I sighed.


    "It''s been 2 hours," I said.


    "Calm down my lady I''m sure she will be here soon," Olivia said.


    Just like a cue to her words the door opened as a woman walked in with a smile against her lips, she looked... french? Dressed in a lowly dark brown gown, thick and fitted her body perfectly, along with several designs, I didn''t need to look at her twice to tell she was a designer.


    A hat graced her head also, the same color with her gown, hiding her curly brown hair, her face applied with light makeup but her lips were the reddest I have ever since, too much lipstick maybe.


    Her hazel orbs landed on me and then her smile broaden.


    "Bonjour my lady," she said with a bow.


    "Oh... my... you truly are a beauty," she said in wonder, her french accent too strong for her English, she gaze upon me like I was a rare diamond, odd because there were other silver-haired, what was so special about me?


    "And you are?"


    "My apologies, I''m Fayette Blanchet"


    Olivia gasped covering her mouth, I turned to her as to why.


    "I must be dreaming, the famous designer in the Empire before my eyes," she said memorized.


    Fayette''s smile broadens.


    "Oui".


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "The perfect shape, I''m in love," she said pinning a piece of fabric around my waist, we were in fitting on as she tested numerous fabrics on my frame.


    I raised an eyebrow at her words, it has been nothing but amazement from her, it makes me wonder.


    "Surely you have attended to other Silver-Haired, the Albert house and Heathcliff?"


    "Oui, Oui... but none of them marches your beauty"


    I blushed at her words, she wasn''t joking at all.


    "I was surprised when Madame sent word to me about new clothing''s, it has only been a month the last one was ordered" she began.


    My eyes fell on the tall mirror before me, staring at her through it as she fixed the down of the dress.


    "I suppose there''s need"


    I grew puzzled by her words, need? what need?


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well my lady, there are rumors your husband will claim the throne one day, its only fit you stand out in society, as future Empress"


    My heart slammed a loud heartbeat, I quickly turned to her.


    "That are just rumors," I said but I knew all too way that was the case, Mother has mentioned it was the order of the way things would be.


    "Qui, rumors which might one day be true, after all, we have always known the Emperor favors Lord Cedric as his son"


    I gulped, turning back to the mirror my nerves unsettled.


    "You''re lucky My lady any woman would kill to be in your position".


    Except I didn''t want to be in this position, it makes me more nervous than I have ever been.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "All dresses shall be ready tomorrow, not to worry about your Riding habit for the event it shall be ready momentarily," Fayette said with a dashing smile.


    I forced a smile.


    "Au revoir, My lady," she said walking away, the doors shooting close.


    "Are you alright my lady, you seem tense"


    "All these talk about the throne, has this rumor really spread throughout the Empire?"


    She gave a nod.


    I sighed, society was always watching me like a hawk just because I was married to a powerful warlock, but now he was most likely a candidate for the throne which makes it more disturbing.


    I could tell mother was trying to stand out as a good representative, and I a silver-haired who grew outside the wall, what would become of me at this point? I pondered deeply.

 Chapter 48 - Riding Day

    I groaned opening my eyes, hearing the door barge open.


    "Good morning my lady" I heard Olivia say, she zapped open the curtains.


    I groaned as the sunlight got to my eyes.


    "Is it morning already?" I whined like a child lying back down, my body still hurt from all the horse riding lessons Mother made me engage so that I would be perfect.


    "Yes my Lady and today is the event, I should get you ready before madam scolds me"


    I growled covering my face with the covers.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Bathed, I was now in my dressing room, getting my riding habit on, Fayette has really done such a beautiful job, I could see why she was famous.


    My riding habit consist of a dark yellow tailored jacket with a long skirt, the color looked almost honey and I loved it, along with a necktie, white.


    A hat also, a small portable one, the same color as my dress, my silver hair packed in a bun, but surely my bangs fell on my forehead hair like it usually does.


    Low-heeled boots, black, and gloves.


    "You look beautiful my lady" Olivia said with a dashing smile.


    I smiled, but then it fades when I remembered Cedric would not be attending, I sighed.


    "Let''s go Olivia, or we will be late," I said in a hurry not wanting to think about him.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Again you won''t be coming?"


    "Yes my lady"


    I sighed in frustration, why were maids always left out in such events?


    "It''s not fair" I growled, I hated that she wouldn''t come, I wanted company at least, even though I had Mother coming.


    "It''s the laws my Lady, maids are not allowed in such an event, please understand my lady" she explained as we got to the doors, that was opened with the help of the guards, more sunlight coming in.


    I sighed.


    "I really wished you would come"


    She smiled.


    "Me too my lady, you go now, Madam must be waiting outside"


    I forced a smile nodding as I turned walking away, I turned, she smiled waving at me, I waved back turning back to the entrance.


    An entire day spent horse riding with Mother and other wives of sorcery, how bad could it be? I thought back to society, ha great now there were talks about my husband ascending the throne, society will thereby be watching my every move like a hawk, just GREAT.


    I sauntered down the stairs, lifting my skirt a bit. I just have to be careful not to draw attention to the public, could I even sneeze? I just couldn''t wait for this event to be over, I was always shy want it came to the public, I was beginning to wonder if I would survive this.


    Deep breaths Sylvia, deep breaths. I chant to myself I just have to stay strong, always be strong and brave just my papa always told me, this will just be a walk in the park.


    I was done descending the stairs, lowering my skirt down, arranging my self probably, the stairs to the entrance of the Castle so long.


    I heard a footstep approach.


    "Sorry for being late, mother," I said raising my head as I was done adjusting the skirt and then I paused as I met with green orbs.


    My body instantly flushed with heat as I stared eye to eye with Cedric, those green orbs of his that always got me spelled, and his ever handsome face I haven''t seen for almost two weeks.


    My lips went apart in shock, was he really here, standing before me and looking at me like I was the only being on earth? Dear gods, he looked even more dashing right now, his midnight hair was gelled backward and moist making me eager to run my hands through it.


    Dressed like he was the only handsome man on earth, black tailored knee-length coats, gilded black brocade waistcoat but embodied with golden design, inner black shirt within with his usual collar up like he always does, black trousers and black riding boats.


    I had no idea I was ogling him all the way as my eyes traveled back to his green orbs, they were dark but not completely back like the day he kissed me, dear goddess, I couldn''t stop staring.


    "Wife?"


    I snapped out of my trance by his sonorous.


    "Mm," I just made a sound like I was dumbfounded, seriously how long was I staring.


    A side smirk that took my breath away formed on his lips, oh my god he was more dashing when he smiled, even though it was brief.


    "I said you look beautiful, wife"


    Did he say that before? I didn''t hear him, I was too drowned in his looks.


    "As do you husband"


    He raised an eyebrow at my words.


    OH MY! did I just say that? That he looked beautiful? Dear goddess this was so embarrassing, I quickly looked away as a deep blush found my cheeks.


    "I-I-I mean...", let the ground just swallow me right now, that was so stupid.


    "Sylvia my dear atlas you''re here"


    My head snaps in the direction of Mother''s voice. She already mounted her white horse dressed elegantly in her riding habit, the same color as mine but different design.


    "Cedric honey I''m so happy you have returned and to join us"


    I turned back to Cedric who still had his eyes on me, yes he was gone but he came back? For the event? But why? I thought his going away was more important.


    Suddenly remembering he was gone, I frowned, I was still hurt.


    "Husband," I said with a bow walking past him to my white horse.


    What good does it do that he was here, he was probably here because of the event, I''m sure he cares about missing it because of society, he could leave his wife alone for weeks, but come running back to an event? Ugh, that is so like you Lord Cedric.


    With the help of the footstool laid out by the chauffeur I mounted my horse, not even sparing Cedric a glance, I have no intention of doing so until this event was over, this was payback for leaving without telling ME.

 Chapter 49 - Silence Or Not

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    The moment Cedric''s eyes land on Sylvia as she slowly descends the stairs he couldn''t take his eyes off her, she was unaware he was here as she sauntered down the stairs, the sunlight highlighting her beauty more.


    He never thought of humans to possess such beauty non cared about them until he met Sylvia, she was the combination of both beauty and mystery, a rare silver-haired he got a hold of, different from the rest, and made him feel things he couldn''t explain, things he never thought he could, his eyes narrowed just by the thought of it.


    This silver-haired was several shades of mysterious, a girl who grew up outside the walls, a wild thing she was, even though she was shy at all times, she had a certain wild nature within her and the pull towards her he couldn''t explain.


    He thought avoiding and engaging himself in other things would make him forget all those strange feelings towards her but it only just increase.


    Cedric turned to his wife riding beside him, since they left the castle she haven''t even spared him a glance, the sudden cold shoulders she gave him was a mystery, at first she stared at him like he was god and it pleased him even though he didn''t show it and next she didn''t even look at him.


    They took the clear part away from the crowd, Sylvia just indulged herself in watching nature other than him.


    And it gave him a feeling he didn''t like, he wanted her attention back to him, the cold shoulders she gave him was like he was invisible.


    She should know better, the only reason he came to this event was to see her, distancing himself from her only increased the pull, as great as he was... that pull was something he couldn''t overcome, funny he was the originator of all sorts of things and disperse anything that was a nuisance to him, funny he couldn''t even severe a pull but be only drawn in the more.


    At least there was one thing that helped from this distance, his hunger wasn''t prominent like it was before, that was the only gain, the rest was futile, but Cedric knew all too well that the source of this unquenchable hunger was her, how long could he be able to control himself around her?


    Funny he had never had to stay in control, he was beyond this, he was better than this, but when it came to Sylvia he felt vulnerable in the place of his hunger.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I desperately tried my hardest not to look at Cedric, but I could feel his burning gaze on me like a hawk, what was with him and staring? Especially when it came to me?


    Ugh, I hoped we would pass the area with the crowd so that I can busy myself with the scenery but NO we passed through a much quiet routine like it was made for us. And now I just had nature to gaze upon and it was getting rather boring.


    Mother was up ahead, about five guards on a black horses in a front distance another behind us, we were in the center, but Cedric and I rode beside each other. I had been thinking of moving ahead but I just stayed still, thinking of when will be the right time.


    "Don''t you want to look at me, Sylvia?"


    I froze when I finally heard his voice after an hour of riding, so now he wants to talk huh?


    I eventually turned to him, his eyes on me, I tried my hardest to still frown making sure he didn''t get a glimpse of my emotion.


    "Is there anything, Husband?" I asked.


    He made a hmm sound as if amused, but it didn''t show in his blank face.


    "Have I done anything wrong for you to treat me so?"


    I looked away, really? After leaving me all alone, you think you have done nothing wrong?


    "Dearest Husband what could you have possibly done wrong? I''m just my usual self today no need to worry"


    I rolled my eyes when I didn''t get any response.


    "I trust your little trip went well, it must have been important why you had to spend weeks there, I trust it went well".


    "You''re unhappy I left"


    I turned to him, the moment he said those words, he was trying to read me and I wasn''t gonna let him.


    I forced a smile.


    "Why should I? it''s only neutral a husband engages in such trips as they are of importance" I said with a shrug.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "I was the happiest when you weren''t around, Mother kept me company, so there''s no need for me to feel unhappy, Lord Cedric" I state my gaze not leaving him, it remained like that for what seemed like seconds.


    Wasn''t he gonna say anything? Did he really not feel anything when he was away? The silence was becoming prominent and awkward, I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "W-Why are you looking me like that?" I asked but mentally cursed myself for stammering, I shouldn''t let my guard down.


    His head tilts to the side.


    "Your face I haven''t seen for weeks, tell me Sylvia is it wrong for me to stare?"


    My heart skipped a beat, the way he sounds like he... he missed me? Did he? His look was plain but his eyes were filled with a feeling I couldn''t explain but I felt it.


    I felt my cheek heat, he was affecting me with his words again, I quickly looked away.


    "It makes me uncomfortable" I lied, truth is... I loved his stare like I was the only living being on earth, but I was not about to let him know that.


    "Mm," he just made a sound, I couldn''t tell what he was thinking or feeling, that was the problem with Cedric he never lets his guard down.


    But then I thought back to the kiss we shared at the library I blushed more, why do I have to think of that now? And the things it did to my body.


    I felt his hand behind my back but lower at my waist, at the sudden touch my head snap to him.


    "Tell me, Sylvia, did you miss me?"

 Chapter 50 - Did You Miss Me?

    "Tell me, Sylvia, did you miss me?"


    At his words a deep shiver ran down my spine, miss him? Of course, I did... I have been plagued with crazy dreams about you, I felt like I was losing my mind no matter how I tried to hide it or tell myself that I wasn''t, our kiss playing in my head over and over again, I couldn''t get it off my mind.


    And of course, all that in my head, and yet I haven''t even said a word since he asked me that question.


    I just kept gawking at him and he didn''t seem bothered by it as he patiently awaited my answer.


    I was about to form the right words.


    "Atlas there they are I was beginning to worry"


    At the sound of Mother''s voice, I turned towards the direction of mother, in front waited the rest of the party.


    House of Albert and House of Heathcliff, and was that Lawrence? Funny I thought this riding event was just between the couples, I guess it wasn''t, it was nice to see him here.


    He smiled when he saw me, I did too probably a first for a long time. I felt Cedric''s hand leave my waist, I turned to him at the action, and his gaze wasn''t on me anymore, I wasn''t the focus, I pondered where the mood swing came from, not that I could even read his mood to begin it.


    But it was almost as if he was unhappy about something.


    I turned back to the party.


    "Lord Cedric," James said, the fat ball, forgive me for calling him that because I had no other way to describe... because it is his nature and he left him no choice, I pitied the horse he straddled.


    He was dressed in the same attire as Cedric but a completely different color and design from his.


    His wife, the ever so elegant Camille looked rather dashing in her riding habit, consisting of a dark blue tailored jacket with a long skirt, along with a necktie, white.


    A hat also, a small portable one, the same color as her dress, her silver hair let down in curls, I was beginning to think she loved letting her head down. Low-heeled boots, black, and gloves.


    "Mrs. Hartford" she greeted mother with a bow which she returned with a nod.


    "Lord Cedric," she said with a sly smile as she bowed her head.


    I just rolled my eyes unnoticed by her action, does she always have to act so seductive when it came to my husband, others may not notice but I do, and it pissed me off.


    Well as usual Cedric didn''t seem to glance her way but yet she kept that seductive smile on, what was she hoping for?


    "Lord James," I said with a bow.


    "Ha, the lovely Lady Sylvia," he said amused.


    I just forced a smile as I looked towards Dalton''s way, he had an unpleasant look, I would expect no less after what happened at the Eternal Garden.


    "Lord Dalton," I said with a bow.


    But he didn''t even recognize me, thought as much.


    I turned to Danette who smiled, I smiled back, her riding habit looked beautiful on her.


    "Lord Cedric, Mrs. Hartford" She greeted.


    "Lord Lawrence," I said with a bow.


    He grinned.


    "Hmm and here I thought it would be just the wives of the houses that would be engaging in this event, when I saw Cedric I thought otherwise," Mother said.


    "Well, Mrs. Hartford from meetings to meetings we need a break, nothing than riding under this fine weather as we make our way to the tent... let us enjoy this day," James said as his horse neighed.


    I watch as the guards of all respective houses got in a position as if they rehearsed it, back and front as they got ready to escort us.


    "Shall we?" Dalton said as we continued our riding to a certain routine, I guess there lead to our tents as James said.


    I wanted so badly to ride to Danette, but the rest were all riding with their partners so I figured it wasn''t a good idea.


    As for Lawrence, he engages in small talk with Dalton, while Danette just rides beside them in silence.


    "You can go to her if you want," Cedric said not sparing me a glance.


    I turned to him with a frown.


    "A few minutes I thought we were engaging in some sort of talk but now you want me to ride ahead?" I asked puzzled.


    "The question does not matter anymore"


    I scoffed, was he angry or something? I couldn''t tell.


    "If you say so, Lord Cedric"


    "Do not call me that", his voice was calm but yet sounded annoyed.


    Hmm seems like I pushed a button, I wanted to do more.


    "Hmm I wonder why the question does not matter anymore, don''t you want to know if I missed you, LORD Cedric,"


    His gaze fell on me pinning me down, I knew he didn''t like the Lord I add so I did it again, to strike his nerve, it was only when I do that he seemed to let his guard down, and I wanted him to so that I can understand him better.


    "Do you want to know if I have missed you, Lord Cedric?" I said smirking.


    "You''re stubborn," he said, it wasn''t scolding, it was like a fact but it sounded like it intrigued him, it got me curious.


    "I''m as my papa always said... I cannot be tamed" I mouthed. That was the truth even if I was always pushed to the edge, I always found myself pushing forward than backward.


    Just like Cora''s words of warning, I was stubborn enough not to heed them, not knowing what would become of me.


    His eyes darken and it was exactly as that day when he kissed me, completely black but this time I saw hunger within them, I shivered.


    "I will tame you"

 Chapter 51 - Flower House

    "I''m as my papa always said... I cannot be tamed" I mouthed. That was the truth even if I was always pushed to the edge, I always found myself pushing forward than backward.


    Just like Cora''s words of warning, I was stubborn enough not to heed them, not knowing what would become of me.


    His eyes darken and it was exactly as that day when he kissed me, completely black but this time I saw hunger within them, I shivered.


    "I will tame you"


    The moment he said those words my heart slammed a loud heartbeat, a stroke of desire flashed through me like a wave, straight to my core. I gulped, his dark eyes on me, whatever he meant by taming me made my body shiver in response, I didn''t know what he intend to do but I could see it in his eyes, he was drop-dead serious.


    Too bad because I''m not someone that can easily be tamed.


    "A wasted effort Lord Cedric," I said facing forward, my grip on the horse leash tighten, his words affected me more than I intended but I was not gonna let him know that.


    I tap the cane I held gently on the body of the horse urging it to move further, Lawrence was finally done with his small talk with Dalton who was still with his wife, so I went to him.


    He smiled when he saw me but raised an eyebrow when he turned back slightly.


    "Well that is a bit hurting... you have left your husband to ride alone"


    I smiled.


    "He urged me to ride ahead," I said with a shrug.


    "Tell me, Lord Lawrence, I thought this Riding event is just for couples and yet you came?" I asked trying to keep my mind off Cedric, I could feel his burning gaze on my back and it affected me so much. Engaging in a talk with Lawrence would keep my focus.


    "Well it''s not as romantic as the Eternal Garden, this is just like any afternoon stroll," he said with a nudge of his head.


    I looked away from him turning to the new view, the area wild filled with trees and grasses as well as flowers.


    I saw a crowd there, but it wasn''t much, I figured it was other Houses of Sorcery, they engaged in talks, laughter, and a stroll with their partners some with friends, some riding and enjoying the view, some tents sent out as some relaxed within, I also spotted some flower houses made of glass but black, with the birds moving around, it really was a sight worth gazing upon.


    "It''s wonderful," I said with a smile against my lips, I thought there would be a pressure of some kind but the scene looked free and spirited but still coordinated of course as everyone kept their composure.


    "But still not romantic" Lawrence adds.


    I giggled at his words.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I climbed down from my horse, sighing, the horse neighed, I smiled running my hand up and down the mane.


    "Should I give you a name?" I asked.


    She neighed, I giggled.


    "I will think of one for you" I was already in love with this creature, she was gentle and calm and I loved her, she reminded me of Neith but she was just the female version of him, although he was brown in color.


    "How about Luna".


    She neighed, well that sounded like an agreement to me.


    "Luna it is," I said with a smile against my lips as for a moment my eyes traveled to where Cedric was, rubbing the mane of his black horse as I did before moving away from it and taking a stroll towards one of the flower houses.


    As he walked I noticed some stares at him, of admiration and love, some passerby bowed deeply in respect, I have always forgotten who I was married to... but seeing that right now, I was reminded of how great and respected he was.


    "Atlas Sylvia, this may but an event but that doesn''t deprive you of spending time with your husband".


    I jolted at the sound of Mother''s voice behind me, I turned to her.


    "Mother"


    "Off you go now, as you have observed other houses of sorcery are with their husbands, now go!"


    "I''m quite famished, maybe I can just get something then I-"


    "Now!"


    "Yes mother", I turned walking away, there was nothing that could stop her from having her way, I figured she didn''t want us to stand out from the rest of the couples.


    Ugh! Now I was the one going to HIM, I didn''t like that idea. I frowned deeper this time as I approached.


    I watch as from a distance he walked into a flower house, I followed.


    Being this close to the flower house I saw how beautiful it looked and big, the body of the house covered in growing flowers, I could only imagine how inside might be.


    I step in as the push door shuts behind. I was in awe of all the flower pots lying around, it was so beautiful, flowers I haven''t seen or known were also there, some even grown from within and you can hear birds chirping from above.


    My gaze caught Cedric feeling his fingers on some flowers, observing them, the sunlight that reflected in made the area shine, making his over handsomeness more prominent.


    I took a deep breath before walking towards him.


    "Mother asked me to come to you," I said with a forced smile.


    He just made a hmm sound still observing the flowers like they were better attention than me.


    Ugh, damn him! Always playing silent, I turned to the flowers, maybe I should just leave and tell mother I couldn''t find him, that should sort it out, I planned on ignoring him today as punishment for leaving.


    "You love roses don''t you" he began.


    "Yes... I do" I answered.


    I watch as he plucked a rose from the cluster of them, it was red, he centered it in front of me.


    "Why green?"


    I gulped at his question, he must have caught my conversation with Lawrence back at the castle.


    "I have always loved green," I said in a simple tone.


    "It is said the color Green is the color of life, renewal, nature, and energy, is associated with meanings of growth, harmony, freshness... safety, fertility, and environment," I said trying to distract myself as he took a step closer to me.


    My head tilted backward at his action to meet his gaze.


    "And?" he urged.


    "I-It also said to be relaxing and youthful..." I trailed off.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off his, once again I was consumed by it like I was spelled.


    "Enthralling, spellbound"


    "Spellbound?" he said in a luxurious tone as he moved the rose to slide against my cheek.


    The rose petal was soft against my skin as I felt it move.


    "Are we still talking about the color green?" he adds.


    Were we? I bit my lip... his eyes were all I could think of and the movement of the rose as it rest beneath my chin, the scent of it filled my nose.


    He leaned down to me, as my breath caught, our faces inches apart.


    "Do you want to know the reason why I came to this silly event?"


    My lips went apart as I awaited his words, this close proximity we were in made me feel hot.


    "You" he whispered to my ear.


    What?


    Before I could register what he had just said. I felt my back against the wall, I haven''t realized how fast we have moved, was it possible to have such speed.


    "Several consuming thoughts about you"


    I gasped as my hands clenched tightly at his arms, my heart quickened at his words, he thought of me all this while when he was away, I thought he didn''t.


    My eyes trembled, trying to find more meaning, I just couldn''t take my eyes off him, I was hoping to get a glimpse of what he was feeling... anything at all, his eyes were black but I could still see the color in them.


    "This pull..." He said as his jaw tightened.


    Pull? What pull? was it the same I had with him? Did he feel it too?


    "W-Why did you leave?" I finally found my voice searching his eyes for answers.


    "N-Not a-a word nothing," I said sounding hurtful, I didn''t want him to know I was hurt, but I felt myself giving up to mask my emotion.


    His eyes soften at my words, he slowly reach and cupped my cheek, stroking it gently.


    "I had to," he said too faint that I almost didn''t hear him.


    My frown grew.


    "Why?" I desperately asked, I wanted so badly to know, why he choose to leave me after we shared a kiss, a kiss I have never forgotten like it was imprinted in my brain.


    "Was it be-"


    His lips were already on mine.

 Chapter 52 - Pleasure

    I felt myself melt as Cedric claimed my lips as his, I was helpless as he devoured them, giving me no chance to breathe or act, his tongue slid in as he took possession of every inch of my mouth.


    My grip just tighten against his jacket, my eyes shut tightly, I felt lightheaded, his ravishing kiss took my breath away, his tongues lining my teeth. I moaned at the action, as he repeated it knowing it gave me pressure. I was holding my breath for too long as I could no longer breathe, Cedric didn''t seem to want to stop, but I couldn''t take it anymore I needed to breathe but I had no control over this, he was taking dominance.


    I desperately ran my hands from his arms to his shoulder, I grip on it using the amount of strength I could muster as I parted from him. I took a rasping breath finally breathing once again.


    My cheeks flushed, I was sweating also as I desperately tried to catch my breath.


    "I-I-I-I need to breathe" I stammered so damn hard.


    I saw his chest rise and fell gently, this affected him so too, I felt his other hand stationed on my waist as he drew me closer to his body, I gasp as I felt my body brush against his, and I also felt his hardness, against my stomach.


    I blushed deeply, did I affect him so? The thought of it sent butterflies to my stomach, Cedric was attracted to me!


    "Do you want me to stop?" At his raspy voice I meet his gaze, it sounded like he forced himself to speak like he was having a struggle with himself, his was eyes constantly becoming pitch black and the slight green at the same, it repeated like it was flashing between the two colors.


    I should be scared but I found myself intrigued, my chest rising and falling, mesmerized by the colors in a mix.


    "Tell me, Sylvia... Do you want me to pleasure you?"


    I froze at his statement as my eyes went wide, I felt the heat between us grow more, my blushes getting harder, pleasure? Pleasure me? Did he want to make love to me? My heart quickened at the thought, surely he must mean that because how else would he pleasure me? I do not understand. The thought of Cedric making love to me made my body and my core ache, but I didn''t sit well with the feeling, yes I wanted him... at this point so badly in ways I could not explain but my brain, my mind wasn''t mentally prepared, because there were too much mixed feelings and I-


    "Relax Sylvia... I''m not talking about making love to you..." he said, a smile formed his lips, it was wicked and twisted.


    I gulped.


    "W-W-Whatever do you mean then"


    I gasp when he suddenly grabbed one of my legs to straddle his lean muscular waist.


    "Yes or no," he said against my lips, awaiting my answer, confusion flushing my features.


    Y-Yes" my mouth moved before my brain did, I just said the word not knowing what I was getting myself into, I trust he won''t do anything that would defile me, he had after all told me before nothing would happen during our wedding night and he kept his word.


    I felt my skirt move all the way to my thigh exposing the dark yellow host I wore beneath.


    I blushed all shades of red at this point, my hand quickened to pull it down, but before I could blink, his other hand was off my waist as he pinned my hands above my head in place, not too tight but firm.


    "C-Cedric..."


    "You have given me permission, Wife..." he whispered to my ear as I shiver.


    I felt his hand move all the way to my thigh where the host stopped.


    "So allow me..."


    I moaned softly when I felt his hand against my thigh, his hand on my skin felt like it would burn, my back ached more against the wall as he rubbed my core with his hand.


    "C-Cedric" I gasped as I shut my eyes close, drawing my head backward, I felt his finger stroke me more... I do not understand what was happening but the feeling... it made my body tremble with pleasure.


    "Tell me Sylvia... do you like it?"


    My eyes flashed opened by his words, his eyes held hunger within them and lust, I was sure my orbs gave the same vibe. My lips parted as I couldn''t speak... what came off was a moan instead.


    "Tell me..." he urged, suddenly I felt his finger shift my lace covering me.


    "Ah!"


    "Tell me"


    "I-I-It feels so..." the rest that came off my mouth was a moan, I felt a finger penetrate me and then I lost it, I ached my hands pinned above my head to move but he wouldn''t let go.


    I was caged and pleased, the movement of his finger moving made me lose my mind... I never knew it would feel this way, I have never experienced this.


    This was the pleasure he was talking about, it was shameless and I liked it.


    "C-Cedric!" I yelped loudly when another penetrate me.


    "Hush now wife... wouldn''t want us to be interrupted so soon" he whispered to my ear nibbling on it.


    I moaned deeply as his fingers kept moving nonstop, he wasn''t out of breath, he just watches me as I ached and tried to move so badly, he looked intrigued like I was an astounding sight before him and it only made me ache for more.


    I was on edge, a feeling arising within me like I was about to burst, and then he stops, declining me a release.


    I bit my lip desperately wanting him to move again.


    "I said I will tame you... you''re ever so stubborn, you don''t listen" he said in amusement.


    I moved my waist, urging him to move again, but that wicked glint was still within his eyes, he knew what he was doing to me, and yet he didn''t want to grant me what I wanted.


    "Won''t you say it, Sylvia"


    I bit my hard, my core ached with pleasure, he know of this and yet he was still as the wind, how was he able to be in control... he was ALWAYS in control.


    Will he really succeed in taming me, with this?


    "So stubborn..." he said fascinated.


    "Like a wildfire" he nibs my bottom lip.


    "C-Cedric please..." I couldn''t take it anymore as the feeling built more within me, I wanted him to move again so badly... so that I can reach that pinnacle and experience what my body desperately wanted.


    "Please. What" he mouths in a luxurious tone... oh dear goddess even his voice was like music to be ears, it only made me need him more.


    "Hmm..." I made a sound in torture, surely he doesn''t want me to say it out, did he?


    "Say it wildfire"


    I moaned at the name he called me, I felt his fingers move out, he didn''t want to pleasure me again! And then I lost it.


    "T-Touch m-me... plea... please!"


    "Touch you where"


    "T-There...plea... ah!"


    The next thing I knew was the pleasurable feeling was back again, I shut my eyes tightly as the feeling overwhelmed me, the built-up pleasure within rose like a huge fire within, I was moaning in a daze... the only muffle sound I could make, it felt so good, the fast pace of his fingers continued nonstop and then I climax.


    "Cedric!"


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric couldn''t take his eyes off the ravishing beauty before him, sweat hung her features as she pants after reaching the release she desperately craved for, it made his chest feel warmth, he couldn''t hold back as he was shameless with her and he didn''t regret it.


    The sounds she made were like music to his ears, he never knew it would affect him so, to watch as he brought her pleasure, he wanted more... but for now let her adjust.


    He lets go of her leg, as well as his grip against her hand, Sylvia didn''t look him in the eye, she was as red as a tomato, she pulled some strand of her silver hair that went loose behind her ear, her gaze to the ground as she played with her skirt.


    She may be wild and outspoken but she was always a shy person and Cedric found it alluring, everything about her pulled him in... he tried to fight it, to erase it but it was futile.


    "Will you not look at me, Wife?" he asked, he wanted to have those curious eyes on him again.


    She remain still but he saw her fidget at the sound of his voice, does he always affect her so?


    A faint smile crossed his lips as he took a step closer to her, his hands placed above her head, pinning her to the wall... at that action, her gaze finally met his, her wonderful brown eyes on him that seemed golden to him.... exactly what he wanted.

 Chapter 53 - More?

    The moment Cedric drops my leg down and let me go, I couldn''t look him in the eyes, I felt shameless after what happened, what happened exactly I couldn''t explain, but I knew I was beyond nervous, I lost myself when Cedric touch me, I lost all sense of reason as I let the pleasure take over me, it was dirty and wild... and I liked it, but it made me so embarrassed.


    I could feel his burning gaze on me but I didn''t dare to look at him, I felt nervous as I played with my skirt, was now? Was he gonna dismiss me again like he did when he kissed me? Except this wasn''t a kiss, this was... I gulped, I could still feel when his finger moved within me, I was unable to stop the aching sensation between my legs.


    What should I do? The silence was getting awkward now, and my heart just kept pounding.


    "Will you not look at me, Wife?"


    Dear goddess his voice, made me weak, I blushed so hard I was sure I was as red as a tomato by now, what should I do? run? Would he let me?


    Suddenly I heard him take a step closer to me, I gasped as my back hit the wall behind, he caged me once again as I was forced to look him in the eye, he looked intrigued when I did, his lips in a faint smile, I gulped, I have never seen him smile until today, what was happening!


    "Did you not like it?" he asked.


    I felt my cheeks heat more, I definitely knew what he was talking about.


    "Did you not like the way I touch you", I could feel his breath against my face, I couldn''t take my eyes off him, bits of his raven hair were now against his forehead, dear gods the perfection of this man would be the death of me.


    I felt his hand beneath my chin, tilting my chin to meet his gaze properly.


    "Do you want me to touch you again?"


    My heart quickened at his words, to touch me again? down there? like he did? Although I did not understand what he did and why but I wanted him to again, I saw his green orbs darken with lust and amusement, I was sure he could see the lust in my eyes also, I was unable to help myself, everything about this man called me in and I wanted him to do things to me, although I had no idea what because I knew he won''t cross his word and once again he has proven it.


    I think I was starting to trust him... no I TRUST Cedric. My hands tighten on his jacket, his orbs still on me, waiting for me to say something, but the cat got my tongue, I couldn''t speak but only nod.


    And then his lips smashed on mine again, it was hungry and demanding, yet again he didn''t give me a chance to kiss him back, he took dominance, I tried to move my hand to grip his shoulder but he took it slamming it on neither sides of me against the wall, caging me and ravishing me with his kiss, I was left breathless as the movement his lips on mine made me lightheaded and the oh the movement of his tongue within my mouth.


    I gasp in his mouth when I felt his hand under my skirt.


    "Are you always this wet"


    Wet? what does he mean? I didn''t pee or anything... did I? but I felt sticky down there and my core ached for his touch, I couldn''t wait for his fingers to slide within me again and give me the pleasure I craved for.


    And then the doors barge open.


    At the sound, I felt my soul leave my body, Cedric and I instantly turned to the door, I was mortified where I was.


    "Oh husband you are always so naughty" a woman giggled as her husband ravished her neck with kisses


    "Stop" she giggled but surely her voice was begging for more.


    Her husband growled as he placed her against the table, the flower pot against it shook at her weight.


    "Husband what if someone sees us?"


    "We will be done before they do," he said hastily raising her gown.


    I quickly look away burying my face in Cedric''s chest, seems like the couple didn''t see us and now I was about to witness a couple make love out in the open.


    "Damn society" I heard Cedric curse silently, it sounded irritated and annoyed, I didn''t expect that.


    He lets me go.


    "W-We should wait what if they notice us?" I asked mortified at the thought.


    I could already hear the woman moaning like a banshee along with the movement of the table, I didn''t dare to look that way, this was a surprise to me, I thought society was always coordinated, but this seemed like wild couples who couldn''t keep their hands to themselves.


    "They won''t," Cedric said in a simple tone.


    I finally raised my gaze to meet Cedric''s, his looks were unreadable but I could clearly see his annoyance that we were interrupted, I blushed at the thought.


    Cedric took off my portable hat, arranging my scattered hair in place, I just stared with wide eyes at his action, the loose strands of my hair back in place, he took his time as if it was of all importance before placing my hat back on.


    He made a hmm sound in approval taking in the rest of my looks, I blushed when he eye me up to the toe.


    "Let''s go"


    I quickly held his arm to stop him.


    "We can''t leave they will see us" I panicked.


    A side smirk found his lips, it was brief.


    "I said they won''t"


    "B-But"


    "Dear wife you were obviously screaming when I touched you... I took caution by setting up a sound barrier around us"


    "W-What?" I blushed hard. I was screaming? I didn''t know I was, none did he cast a spell?


    I shyly looked to the ground.


    "And relax they won''t see us leave" he took my hand as we walked out.


    The fresh air hit my face as we got out, I took a breath of relief, Cedric was right they didn''t see us or take notice of us.


    We strolled to the walk side like any normal couple, like nothing happened, in short, it was Cedric who acted that way, how was he able to keep it in? My gaze was to the ground like I just committed an offense.


    Our hands were still locked which made me blush more, his hands were big around mine, and it felt warm... I smiled at the feeling.


    I finally lift my gaze to him, the sunlight against his face like it was made for him, he ran his fingers in his raven hair, sliding the bits of hair that fell on his forehead to slide backward, he did it so stylishly and alluring, there was no end to this man''s beauty.


    "Shall we join the others back at the tent?", his eyes meet mine.


    I quickly looked away.


    "Y-Yes", he was even speaking more than he usually does? Was Cedric okay?


    I could feel his gaze on me but I didn''t look back, I couldn''t or I will keep blushing like a silly girl.


    I haven''t even realized we were already at the tent, time with him was always too short.


    "Ha there you are... we were wondering, your stroll really took some time," Mother said.


    I blushed because I knew it wasn''t exactly a stroll. I felt Cedric let my hand go, I felt saddened by his action because I still wanted him to hold my hand, but I just stayed silent.


    "Lady Sylvia, Cedric I was wondering where you guys were," Lawrence said with a smile against his lips.


    I smiled.


    "Lor-"


    "Sylvia you can go spend some time with the ladies, as you have been meaning to" Cedric cut me off before I could even speak.


    I frowned at him, I wanted to stay by him doesn''t he want me to? I couldn''t read his looks they were back to their usual emotionless, hard to decipher, suddenly everything that happened in the flower house felt like a dream again.


    In silence I walked past him, walking to Danette who sat at the other end of the tent indulging herself with a book.


    She smiled when she saw me.


    "Finally where have you been?" she asked in amusement.


    "A stroll," I said taking a seat.


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "If it''s a stroll then you should be happy, why are you frowning?"


    My gaze fell on Cedric who engage in a talk with the ambassadors.


    "I think my husband has two personalities," I said with an eye roll.


    She just blinked puzzled by my words.


    "Where is Camille?"


    "Oh she''s talking with other ladies in some tent whatsoever, here was becoming quite boring for her"


    "Oh... good... because I-I have a private question for you"


    She nods attentively.


    "What is it, Sylvia?"


    I felt a blush creep up my cheeks, I knew Danette would have the answer, she had been married longer than I.

 Chapter 54 - Question

    "What is it, Sylvia?"


    I felt a blush creep up my cheeks, I knew Danette would have the answer, she had been married longer than I.


    I nervously peek at the others, Mother engage in talks with the ambassadors, Lawrence and James were the ones who talked most, Dalton just joined in a bit, Cedric was the usual calm and quiet self, was he really the same person who touched me in the flower house, maybe he ready had different personalities then because he was odd.


    "Sylvia" Danette urged awaiting my question.


    "Oh sorry... I wanted to make sure no one would hear"


    "Is it something serious?" she asked with worried looks.


    "No... no, it''s not... it''s just" I took a deep breath.


    "...Personal"


    She nods urging me to go on.


    "It''s very personal Danette"


    "Spill it out Sylvia," she said with a giggle.


    "Is there... something between couples other than lovemaking?"


    Her looks grew puzzled.


    "Like an intimate act... that", I gulped.


    "Involves the man using his... his fingers to um"


    The more I tried to form the word the harder it got.


    "To um... to..."


    "Sylvia" she took my hand, I shyly met her gaze. She smiled warmly at me.


    "Don''t say much I understand"


    I took a breath of relief.


    "When a man touches you there and all sorts of naughty things other than lovemaking... its called foreplay"


    "F-Foreplay?"


    "Yes, it''s like-" she paused.


    "Hang on... You should know this Sylvia, you have been with Cedric haven''t you?"


    Oh no! I forgot about that, it was stupid of me to ask.


    And then her eyes widen in realization, she caught on!


    She gasped covering her mouth, she peek at the others talking before facing me.


    "Cedric hasn''t touched you has he?"


    I gulped.


    "You mean both of you haven''t consummated your marriage?" she said in a silent whisper.


    I just gave a nod, the cat was out of the bag.


    "That''s against the rules Sylvia... is why we are married in the first place"


    I took her hand.


    "Please Danette I-"


    "Relax I''m not gonna tell anybody" she assured me placing her hand on mine.


    Seeing her eyes I saw how sincere she was, Danette has always been nice to me, I could trust her.


    "But you should know that is a serious mistake"


    "It was his idea"


    "What? You mean he agreed not to touch you?"


    I nod.


    "Odd... that night is specially prepared its odd for a man to ignore being alone with a woman in a room... Lord Dalton wasted no time" she said as if reminiscing, a smile on lips and then I saw it within her eyes.


    "Forget that back to you... does this mean the rumors are true? That Lord Cedric has no desires when it comes to a woman?"


    "No that''s not true... surely he does, but I don''t know... the reason why he hasn''t made love to me yet," I said.


    Not that I was ready or anything, but it was like Danette said, it was very important, surely it would have happened that night if Cedric had his way, but he didn''t


    She sighed.


    "He..." I began, gulping.


    "H-He touched me in the flower house... the foreplay you talked about"


    Her eyes went wide.


    "Well that''s is somewhat surprising... out of the blue?"


    I nod.


    "But not entirely... there was this heat between us... I don''t know... but which is why I want to understand it... please Danette tell me" I said with pleading eyes, If I don''t understand this, then I can''t understand Cedric or his actions.


    "Well foreplay is also an intimate aspect, it''s like desire or pleasure but it happens with longing or when they find you desirable" she shrugs.


    Does that mean Cedric finds me desirable? I blushed.


    "It''s close to lovemaking but it''s not... it''s a bit of..."


    "Shameless," I said.


    We both giggled.


    "Yes it is true, its wild and not what you call coordinated... its the way of suiting one''s needs in place of lovemaking"


    I nod taking it all in.


    "I assure you it''s nothing you should worry about... As you said what Lord Cedric did could only mean that he''s attracted to you and sees you as a woman"


    "He''s attracted to me," I said faintly with a smile.


    "And you should know what he did is not entirely the foreplay"


    My eyes went wide.


    "What? There''s more?"


    "Whatever are you ladies talking about?"


    We turned instantly to the voice, it was Lawrence.


    "Nothing!" we both replied. Maybe that wasn''t a bad idea.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "Just ladies talk," Danette said with a smile.


    Lawrence just made a hmm sound nodding.


    "Well sorry to interrupt your chitchat, we men are about to go riding, you guys can too if you feel like it," he said.


    We just nod.


    "Okay then," he said with a look before leaving.


    "Phew that was close," I said with a breath of relief.


    Danette took my hand.


    "I know you may not love Cedric but consummating your marriage is very important to the Empire especially you Sylvia... I''m sure you have heard talks"


    I gulped knowing what she meant.


    "If Cedric becomes Emperor, you become Empress, your bloodline shall be the next royal bloodline".


    "B-But that haven''t been decided yet"


    "There are many talks Sylvia and almost all are measuring up about Lord Cedric and also the Emperor requesting a general audience soon, we don''t know why or when, but it''s most likely because of the throne... everything has to do with it," she said it with a fact.


    I turned to the men having their talks as they grabbed their horse, my eyes trembled.


    Was Cedric really going to be Emperor? I don''t think I was ready for that.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Luna neighed as I rode her.


    "There there Luna," I said with a smile against my lips as I patted her.


    "I understand all you have said Danette" I began.


    "Don''t think about the talks too much, just focus on your marriage"


    "Are we discussing the talks now?" Camille said, she rode with us.


    "It''s all politics, the main stuff we don''t hear, Let''s leave that to our husbands shall we?" she added.


    "I suppose," Danette said with a sigh.


    "Tell me Sylvia how does it feel to one day become Empress".


    "I thought we''re not discussing the talks" I faced her.


    She smirks.


    "It''s just a question Sylvia"


    I looked away.


    "I do not know, I have my duties as a wife to worry about"


    She scoffs.


    "Duties? You grew outside the walls you know nothing about duties"


    "Do you have something against me Camille because I will like to hear it" I snapped, her words towards me had malice, was it because of Cedric being the candidate to seat on the throne, or was it about me supposedly taking her place... I haven''t still forgotten that she was promised to Cedric before.


    "Stop you two, must you always throw words at each other when you''re close by, we''re fellow Silver-haired''s, this is not necessary," Danette said.


    "Tell me, Danette, do you think an outsider like her would be fit to become Empress?"


    "Cami stop it!"


    I scoffed at her words, facing ahead.


    "Maybe I''m not... because I don''t want to be," I said urging Luna to ride ahead.


    "Sylvia!", I heard Danette call for me but I didn''t slow down, I was eager to get away.


    I felt my cheeks wet, I sobbed drying my tears, ever since word got out Cedric would one day be Emperor, I felt like I was suffocating... the only reason I came to this country was because of my papa and no one else, I didn''t ask for this... I didn''t ask to be a candidate for such a high position, I already had my hands full with being a wife and not even understanding the true meaning yet and now this... after a month of marriage, it was so unfair.


    I sighed slowing down, I was now left alone to wander beside the trees, of course, a guard was behind me, a familiar one, but still, it was solitude, away from all crowd, away from society, away from talks.


    I could hear the birds chirping at the area I was, I must have ridden too far into the woods, but still, I needed this, I needed the silence.


    "My lady... you''re too far ahead, perhaps we should head back," My guard said riding beside me.


    "I just need some time," I said turning to him... his face was covered by the knight helmet along with a cloak, the curiosity hit me.


    "What kind of knight are you?"


    He was silent... like he didn''t expect me to ask none talk to him, must be a thing here... well too bad because like Camille said I''m an outsider.


    "Will you not speak?"


    "Forgive my lady... I''m a dark Knight" he said bowing his head.


    "A dark knight? not just a knight"


    "It is what I''m my lady"


    I just nod seeing he won''t speak more of that.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My lady you''re no-"


    "I should at least know your name... I mean at the other outing you were part of the guards weren''t you? and also the same person who escorted me to the church for my wedding"


    "How do you...."

 Chapter 55 - Dark Knight

    "What kind of knight are you?"


    He was silent... like he didn''t expect me to ask none talk to him, must be a thing here... well too bad because like Camille said I''m an outsider.


    "Will you not speak?"


    "Forgive me, my lady... I''m a dark Knight" he said bowing his head in respect.


    "A dark knight? not just a knight?", was there was a difference?


    "It is what I''m my lady"


    I just nod seeing he won''t speak more of that, maybe it was professional for them.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My lady you''re no-"


    "I should at least know your name... I mean at the other outing you were part of the guards weren''t you? and also the same person who escorted me to the church for my wedding"


    "How do you..."


    I smiled.


    "You have a Peppermint scent... When I was escorted to the church was when I first recognized it and then the same at my first outing and now" I turned to him.


    "I have a very keen sense of smell", I smiled but he remained silent.


    "So will you tell me then? Your name?"


    "I do not have a name my lady"


    I frowned at his words, how could someone not possibly have a name?


    "Why?" I demand, for whatever reason, it might be I needed to know.


    "Dark Knight are nameless... we are bred to fulfill our duty until the day we draw our last breath... my duty is to you My lady, Normally I would have served you the moment you were brought into the Empire as a child but I shall still fulfill it, it does not matter if I do not have a name"


    My eyes were saddened at his words, so that means Danette and Camille had their dark knights protecting them too, my eyes trembled, how could someone be subjected to such a fate? I guess he and I weren''t too different, the moment we were born our lives were decided for us like a fixed system, weighted upon with duties we never called our own, none a life we never asked for.


    "It''s unfair... and sad", I grip onto the collar rope of my horse, tightly.


    "Because of so-called duty, you''re nameless... because of duty I was forced to make a choice... I was forced to marry and brought to a foreign land I know nothing of... surrounded by people I do not know, like an unfit placement", my lip quivered.


    "I-I mean I''m married to the wealthiest house, I should be happy shouldn''t I, raised from rags to riches, any woman''s dream right? Like Mother always say... ladies would kill to be in your position?" I faced him with a forced smile.


    "Then why are you crying my lady"


    My cheeks were wet with tears without me realizing it, I sobbed quickly wiping my tears with a handkerchief.


    I cleared my throat.


    "Shall I give you a name?" I offered to try to lighten up the mood.


    "That is not necessary my lady... none should you waste your time with me," He said plainly but out of respect.


    I giggled.


    "Come on now it wouldn''t hurt to have one"


    "It''s forbidden my lady, not accepted"


    "I will call you by it only when it''s just you and I, don''t worry... besides I''m good at naming"


    He was silent.


    "Well I don''t know much about you none do I know what you look like... but I do know your scent. Yes! That''s it... Mint I will call you Mint, have a nice ring to it doesn''t it?"


    "Thank you my lady but I can''t accept it"


    I sighed, It wasn''t a big deal to have a name, but it seemed like to him.


    "Mint" I urged.


    "Shall we go back my lady we shouldn''t stay here for long"


    I just rolled my eyes, he was really stubborn, he should just accept the name.


    "It''s a lovely name" I state as we turned on our horses.


    "Mint," I said smirking, but he didn''t say anything.


    Oh, I could do this all day, this was fun for me, it helped me forget what happened moments ago.


    "Mint... Mint... Mint... Mi-"


    I paused instantly when I heard a branch snap, Mint halts when he heard it.


    "W-What was that?" I asked suddenly scared, the sound was almost unusual.


    "Be silent my lady... something is not right" Mint said his head in every direction trying to pinpoint where it came from, he must have sensed it too... something off.


    My heart slammed loudly in my chest because the forest was now suddenly quiet too quiet, not even the birds chirping anymore, it was almost like a presence filled the area, a dark presence and it gave me the chills.


    Mint stayed alert but we didn''t move, my eyes just traveled around the area, my loud heartbeat the only sound I could hear.


    Suddenly my ears twitched, something was coming I could hear it from afar approaching, coming fast, I didn''t know what it was, I turned in the direction. My eyes went wide when I saw an arrow coming for me... fast, my breath caught when the arrow almost pierce my head but it stopped not moving further.


    Mint caught it before it got to me, the arrow was odd, I have seen an arrow before and it looked nothing like this, this was black completely back and shaped in a cricket sharp.


    "Nightshades!" Mint yelled flinging the arrow.


    I was still in shock of what just happened, Nightshades? what does that mean? Whatever it was, it can''t be good.


    "My lady we must ride, Fast!"


    Hearing the panic in Mint''s voice, I knew we were in danger, The next thing I knew was we were fast on heels, I took panic breaths not knowing what was happening, I was scared and confused.


    I heard the trees behind make a loud twisting noise, in panic, my eyes went wide when I saw them bending and shocking, I caught a hint of dark figures jumping on them on all fours but they had human shapes, was it possible for humans to run like that on trees? What are these Nightshades and why were they after us.


    Instantly an arrow came again, once again for the head, Mint bent me to dodge without bothering to turn like he sensed it coming, the arrow passed right through, my hat went off at the action, my silver hair going loose.


    "What are those things and why are they after us?" I demand.


    "Not us... it''s you they are after my lady"


    I froze at his words, why were the Nightshades after me?


    More arrows came, at this point we were lucky we dodge them, it was mostly by the help of Mint like he could tell whenever they released one and their directions. I gasped when I saw the trees ahead of us, twisting and bending... the realization struck me.


    "They are coming ahead too!" I panicked.


    "We must change route!"


    We turned to the left going deeper into the woods, we slowed down, but I could hear them in a distance coming.


    "My lady you must ride ahead, take this path back to the tents I will deal with them"


    "What? No! I''m not leaving you Mint" I yelled.


    "I can''t have you with me when I fight them off... they will keep at nothing to have your head"


    "Bu-"


    "My lady my duty is to protect you I cannot allow anything to happen to you or else I''m of no worth"


    I shook my head negatively, the idea of Mint staying behind didn''t sit well with me.


    "Please My lady if you''re with me it will only put you in danger more... please go"


    I nod, although it pained me to do so.


    "Forgive me for this"


    "Wha-" I gasped when he ripped a piece of fabric from my skirt, from beneath.


    "Nightshades track through smell... it''s their nature, with this I can lure them out" As he explained he took off his black cloak giving it to me.


    "This will mask your scent they won''t be able to tell where you are" I hesitantly took it, putting it on.


    "Make sure you follow this straight path, my lady, and do not diverse from it... this forest tends to make things lost"


    I gulped at his words. He turned on his horse drawing his sword.


    "Be safe, Mint" I said on the verge of tears, he was risking his life for me, although I knew it was his duty but still it made my heartache.


    He didn''t answer.


    "Come back, that''s an order," I said turning on my horse as I followed the straight path.


    I couldn''t stop myself from sobbing as I rode Luna, If only I listened to him and not wandered far from the tent then this wouldn''t have happened. You''re always so stubborn Sylvia, I scolded myself.


    I was terrified and confused.... and all I could think of was Cedric.

 Chapter 56 - Lost

    I groaned, feeling something nudge my head, I pondered what it was, whatever it was I needed my sleep, that was so important right now. I groaned once again feeling it, I really needed this sleep, I was so tired and my body ached.


    I was in my chambers fast asleep so what could possibly be nudging my head?


    I felt a wet content... wait was that a tongue? I flashed my eyes open, gasping, Luna breathing on my face.


    "Luna?" I said in confusion, what was she doing here in my room? I rubbed her gently, are horses allowed in the chambers. The sunlight hit my face, I groaned blocking it with my palm, wait I was within the castle the sunlight shouldn''t be too much.


    My eyes adjust and then I gasp as the realization struck me, I sat up instantly, looking around in panic, I was within the woods and it was quiet so quiet. I groaned when I felt like my head would spin, I had a bruise against my forehead, I was sure it was all red.


    I remember now... after I parted from Mint I rode along the path as fast as I could, I turned back for a minute when I thought I heard a branch snap but it was nothing, the next thing I knew was, everything went blank, I must have hit my head against a branch when I wasn''t looking.


    I messed up! Wait, the path...


    "The path," I said looking around, I couldn''t find it.


    "Oh no, no, no!" I panicked, Mint had warned me that if I stray from it I would be lost.


    "No" I panicked more, it was gone, I was lost, what was I going to do.


    The Nightshades could be anywhere now, I knew Mint would hold them off but still I had to figure a way out of here so that I can get help.


    "Luna," I said rushing to her, she neighed, the sweet thing... she didn''t run off when I fainted, she stayed with me.


    I quickly climb on her, I stumbled multiple times before I could, I hated my height every second.


    "Let''s go, Luna, let''s find a way out of here".


    I may be lost but I had to find a way to get out, or else Mint bravery would have been for nothing, I had to try, I had to be strong.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    There was a sudden turn to the wind, Cedric could feel it and also an unusual presence he wasn''t sure of, yet.


    They were back at the tents, but they didn''t meet with the ladies, Mother has told me they went for a ride.


    "It''s almost sunset... where on earth are the ladies?" James said, they arrived an hour ago and they still weren''t here.


    "Finally there they are," Dalton said.


    Cedric turned, his eyebrows flicked.


    "Why just Lady Danette and Camille," Lawrence said puzzled.


    They watch as they got down from their horses approaching them.


    "Where is Sylvia?" Cedric asked in a simple tone.


    Danette frown.


    "She rode ahead, we thought she was here already", she sounded like it was an obvious fact.


    "Whatever do you mean dear... you two are the first to arrive from riding," Mother said.


    "Mrs. Hartford she''s supposed to be here," Danette said for certain.


    "Are you trying to tell me... she rode ahead and none of you bothered to be in her company", Cedric''s tone was dark.


    Danette shivered at the sound.


    "Her dark knight was definitely with her Lord Cedric," Camille said with a smile against her lips but he didn''t even bother to look at her.


    "She got a bit offended Lord Cedric and rode ahead, we thought she would have returned" Danette explained.


    "Cedric I''m sure she will be here soon," James said.


    "It''s getting dark James... her dark knight is wise enough to tell her to return" Lawrence reasoned.


    He was right, her dark knight would have done that.


    "Something doesn''t feel right" Cedric murmur walking out of the tent.


    "Cedric!" Lawrence called rushing to him.


    "Dear goddess where could she have wandered to," Mother said sounding worried and offended at the same time.


    "She does not wish to be in the company of us, maybe she is enjoying solitude"


    "Cami!"


    "What?"


    "You were the one who got her offended, she should have been with us if it weren''t for you!" Danette said furiously.


    "Are you blaming me now?"


    "Enough Ladies!" Dalton barked.


    They kept quiet bowing their head in apologies.


    "Your daughter-in-law is quite an handful" he adds turning to Mother.


    Cedric straddled his horse.


    "I will come with you" Lawrence offered.


    "There''s no need Lawrence, in case she comes back send a magic signal to me," he said leaving no room for question.


    Suddenly Cedric felt the direction of the wind again, and this time he fully recognize it, his eyes turned completely black, the green color disappeared, his looks turned murderous, he stared at a distance.


    "Do not follow me!" he said with gritted teeth referring to the guards.


    "Cedric!" Lawrence called but he just rode off.


    His eyes trembled, that look Cedric had all of a sudden, he had never seen it in all his time he knew Cedric, he shivered, the air was suddenly so chilly, he pondered why.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    "I don''t see it, I can''t find it," I said in a panicked tone looking around.


    I had no clue where I was, it seemed like I was deeper within the woods this time.


    I looked to the skies, it was sunset, soon everywhere would be dark, my heart pounding loudly, more than I could bear. The panic within me became more prominent. I held my chest tightly trying to calm my breathing, I was becoming more terrified right now, unable to think of anything or what to do.


    I heard the movement of trees, I gasp looking around with a start, it came again... again and again, it was a very far distance but I should know better... I rode in speed as fast as I could, to get away from that sound, to be far from it, because I knew it could only be a danger.


    I squeaked when I flew off my horse, coming in contact with the ground as I rolled down the landslide, I squeaked again when my body fling to the edge, I quickly held onto a branch before I would fall to my death.


    My gaze lowered, the streams flowing but there were rocks within them, if I were to fall I wouldn''t make it.


    "Luna!" I called, I didn''t hear her.


    I sobbed looking back down and then back to the branch I held, it was thick and big able to contain my weight.


    I panted holding onto it as firm as I could, I took a deep breath, before reaching for some plants wrapped around, they were thick so I knew it would hold me... but I thought wrong, it snaps but thank the gods I was still holding unto the branch or else I would have fallen.


    My hands were killing me, I could no longer sustain my weight, I needed to climb up before my hands would give out, I tried again, gripping unto the plant, it was my only hope, I groaned deeply, forcing my body up, but still holding unto the branch in case of the plant snap again.


    I was finally halfway up holding onto the ground tightly, forcing my body fully up. I panted before moving away from the edge as far as possible, rising to my feet.


    "Luna!" I called, she was nowhere to be seen, I was sure both of us rolled down, she must have fallen in another direction and now she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Luna!" I called once again, tears leaking from my eyes.


    I was all alone now and I was scared.


    "L-Luna?" I sobbed my eyes on every corner.


    I heard the tree bent again in a distance, In a panic, I ran as fast as my feet could carry me as I took a harsh breath and looking behind, I gasped when I was yanked backward, My cloak was caught in thorn, I groaned yanking it towards me, the action caused it to rip.


    And then the wind blew strongly around, I froze remembering what Mint told me about the cloak blocking my scent, would this rip cause them to find me? I was about to find out.


    The noise came again, mortified my gaze shifted to the tree, my breath caught when I saw one of the Nightshades, against the tree.


    With a spin, the figure was down against the ground, the shape, a muscular figure, which could only mean, it was a man. On all black clothing, long sleeve black shirt that covered his hands, black pants, black riding boot, his hair was covered in clothing also along with his face, but his eyes weren''t, like a headgear, he had black eyes also, what struck me was his skin, it was dead white, the whitest I have ever seen, and I could see tattoos at the corner of his face.


    "You''re quite the prey"

 Chapter 57 - Nightshade

    "You''re quite the prey," he said, his voice sounded distorted, it brought chills to my bone. I was paralyzed where I was, unable to move, fear overcame my body rendering me helpless.


    "This should have just been over quietly... Your dark knight was quite a handful..."


    I froze at his words, he said dark knight, was he talking about Mint?


    "W-W-What d-did you do to him" I stammered as my fist clenched against my skirt, tears leaking from my eyes at the thought of something happening to Mint, I didn''t know anything about him but yet my heart still ached.


    "W-What did you do to Mint"


    "Odd I thought dark knights were nameless," he said tilting his head to the side, his words, his tone was all blank no emotion to it.


    "Now..." he grabs his arrow behind.


    "Time to die", he stationed his bow.


    My heart skipped a beat as I drew back.


    "W-Why do you want to kill me?" I asked in tears.


    He didn''t say a word, as he dragged the arrow, pointing at me.


    My chest rise and fell as panic filled my lungs, the tears gushing out more, was I really going to die out here, alone without knowing why? Why was this happening to me... I was of no worth for this, I haven''t done anything wrong.


    Suddenly the wind blew harshly, it became so chilly that each breath I took brought cold air, it was odd because it wasn''t snowing neither was the weather set for the season, where was this chilly air coming from, and what was causing it.


    The Nightshade seemed curious himself, I could see it in his black eyes, confusion flushed them, he turned behind him.


    And before I knew it I dash away as fast as I could not looking back, I raised my skirt so that I could run faster.


    Run Sylvia... run! I mentally urged myself as a means of courage to keep running no matter what... and then I realized how much I wanted to live at this point, how much I wanted to keep going, I HAD no intention of dying out here, alone... with no reason at all, I refuse to die,


    Duck! When the thought came to me, my eyes went wide, the hairs at the back of my neck stood up, and then I sensed it coming fast, I gasped instantly ducking.


    An arrow slammed on the tree, my wide eyes on it because that same arrow almost took my head.


    I turned when I heard the tree bending, it got louder and plenty which could only mean it wasn''t one Nightshade, there were more after me.


    I forced my body up, as I ran, I had no intention of giving up that easily, I panted... the tree noises becoming louder and closer... and then I tripped, squeaking as I slammed the ground hard.


    I gave a low cry of pain, my ankle hurt... I must have twisted it, I held onto it tightly as the pain become unbearable, hearing the noise again I turned in a panic, my eyes trying to make out what was coming but everywhere was already dark I could barely see a thing now.


    I panicked as I crawled backward, my back slammed against a tree, my chest rising and falling with panic, I could see shadows of the Nightshades coming but I couldn''t tell how many, I heard landing sound, they must have come down from the tree... and then footsteps... they were approaching me now.


    "How on earth did she dodge your arrow?"


    I heard a distorted voice, it came from one of them.


    "I don''t know... forget that let''s get this over with!"


    My breath caught, I was really done for this time, there was nowhere to run to, I was completely surrounded and they were really keen on ending this, I was going to DIE!


    I shut my eyes close as I felt the arrows were about to come... Papa! that was my thought, I wish I could see him again.


    Cedric!


    Suddenly I heard snapping sounds, breaking... breaking! Not just breaking... it was the sound of bones breaking... and next shouts and screams.


    I flushed my eyes open, what was happening! I couldn''t see a thing but I saw fast movement.


    I squeaked when a dead body of a Nightshade was flung to my side, I looked away because it was horrifying.


    The continuous sound of breaking and snapping continued, it made me feel lightheaded.


    "Burn!" I heard a sonorous that almost sound demonic, and it was familiar.


    I broke out of my thought when suddenly as one of the Nightshades went on fire, screaming as he burned and then his neck was snapped, he dropped to the ground, the flame disappearing.


    I jolted when I heard a growl, was I saved by an animal? I couldn''t tell but it spoke there was no way it would be one, then who was it or what was it.


    Like the full moon knew I required vision, it shinned where we were, illuminating the area.


    I gasped when I saw the multiple bodies on the ground, all dead... and then my eyes landed on a standing figure, from the posture it was a man and the clothing they were... my eyes went wide... they were Cedric''s!


    He held unto a Nightshade by the throat who tried to break free and then the neck was snapped, I jolted at the sound, the body dropped to the ground in a loud thud sound.


    My trembling eyes fixed on his bloody claw... My lips quivered when I saw them, a claw! More like his nails were longer than normal... but that wasn''t all... when Cedric turned to me, a deep shiver ran down my spine as I took in the sight before me.


    Bits of blood against his features but that wasn''t entirely it, his canines were extended, reaching his lower lip like a beast... and his eyes I saw no color in them.... just pitch black and beneath his eyes were black bags, the moonlight reflecting on his pale skin, it wasn''t the usual pale I knew this was like the moonlight itself.

 Chapter 58 - Its A Full Moon

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    The Eternal Garden


    "A full moon?... I thought we weren''t expecting one a month from now?" A sprite maiden said puzzled.


    Cora''s eyes fell on the skies seeing the moon, they narrowed.


    "Seems the tide of fate have been changed, a full moon has come sooner than we predicted," Cora said with curious eyes.


    "The young Maiden... Lady Sylvia... you told her to beware of a second moon" the sprite maiden said.


    Worry flushed Cora''s features... the day she predicted and warned Sylvia about have come... and she feared what might happen now, a full moon appeared so sudden, unpredictable... something MUST have happened.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric could see the shock and fear in her eyes, he lost it the moment he heard her screams and smelt her blood, the next thing he knew was the beast within him took over, his curse took over and he went on a rampage... thirsting for blood, those bloody Nightshades thought they could touch his wife and go free? NEVER.


    He growled at the thought, the anger and blood lust within him increased, she saw her jolt at the sound, he wouldn''t blame her for that, his appearance right now has proved to be scarier than the Nightshades, he wouldn''t blame her for anything, he was more of a beast than human now.


    He could hear her heart slamming loudly against her chest, the sound of each gulp she took, he could hear them all, his eyes traveled on her, he smelt blood... a relief it was from the cuts and bruises... and her ankle was twisted, anger boiled within him again, the guilt and anger for not coming to her sooner... if he was a little bit of late... then she would have been... she... his teeth clenched hard, the strong urge to maul their dead bodies overwhelmed him, he was dying too... but Sylvia has seen enough he didn''t want her to experience such again.


    She was paralyzed where she was, and he could feel her shiver... his bloody dark aura was making her cold, he silently cursed... and right now he needed time before he can subside it before he can lock the beast within, that was the only way he would be able to approach her if he did as he looked, she would definitely reject him... the thought of that made his heart sink, but he knew... it would no longer be the same with her... now she has seen what laid within him.


    "C-Cedric?", her sweet melodies voice said, it was able to calm the blood lust and anger he felt for a split second, he didn''t expect her to speak to me, but right now she did.... he didn''t know what to say... what could he possibly say?


    Just hold on Sylvia... that was his thought, he needed time before he could lock the beast and finally speak to her.


    He flinched when he saw her rise to her feet and limped towards him at a very slow pace.


    What was she doing? Wasn''t she afraid? Forget that! Because she can''t approach him now... he needed time, he took a step backward.


    "C-Cedric", she still came... she was out of her mind.


    "Stay back!" he barked, at the sound of his demonic voice she jolts, freezing where she was, if she came closer he wouldn''t be able to control his blood lust, she smelt entirely of her blood, and dear gods it was the sweetest thing ever... he always disgust the smell of it, he always hated it but Sylvia''s was the most mysterious and pleasant.


    "Y-You won''t hurt me"


    Dear gods, how could she be so certain? She didn''t know anything about him or how badly he wanted to devour her completely, he had always resisted, he had always fought it, even when he pleasured her in the flower house, he felt like he would lose his mind but still, he resisted... but right now, his beast was spawned free, when it''s out it was always harder to control.


    He watch as she held unto a tree, shivering, now she was close his aura would only affect her more. For god''s sake stay back SYLVIA!


    He froze when her body gave out, then he acted before he could even register it, he caught her in his arms and he knew he was only going to make her feel worse.


    She groaned in pain and shivered... he hated this... he hated seeing her like this, it wasn''t just the cause of her injures but his cold aura.


    Her weak gaze met his, he quickly looked away, his appearance wasn''t the most pleasant at this moment, and the blood lust only increased. Fight it, Cedric... FIGHT! He didn''t want to hurt her, the thought of it made his chest hurt, a feeling he had never experienced before.


    He flinch when he felt her palm against his face, he couldn''t hold it in anymore as his gaze meet hers. Why was she doing this? Yes, he could see fear in her eyes... but yet he saw something else he couldn''t explain.


    "Why are you so handsome even now" she whispered but he heard it clearly


    He was speechless... he was shocked, he didn''t expect that from her, how could she say those words even now?


    Her eyes close, as the hand against his face fell, confusion flushed his features, still taking in what she said.


    But she was getting paler and shivering more, if he doesn''t do anything now, his aura will kill her.


    "Beowulf!" he retorted, calling for his loyal servant.


    Before the next few minutes, Beowulf emerges, the wolf eyes shock when he saw what was before him and then the bodies, his master must have gone on a rampage, but it was shocking for him to do so, his master has always kept his beast side at bay.


    "M-Magnus"


    "You know what to do"


    "Yes Magnus," he said with a bow.


    He felt a gust of wind, by the time he raises his head, his master and his wife were nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 59 - Awake

    I felt comfortable, I felt relieved, I felt the wind against my face and I loved it, I felt arms strong arms around me, I felt safe... safer than I have ever been before, I heard a heartbeat... it wasn''t mine because it beats so slow... was it Cedric''s? Cedric.


    I slowly open my eyes, I couldn''t see, but the moon was so bright and close? and it felt... it felt like we were flying?


    ¡î¡î¡î


    My eyes slowly opened, my vision was blurry, it took some time before my eyes adjusts.


    I was in my Chambers, the sunlight from outside creeping in, I tried to move my body but I received pain instead, I laid back down with a groan, I tried to move my leg but then a pain shook through me, my twisted ankle, it was bandage to a point I couldn''t feel my leg.


    The sound of the doors opening made me turn my attention to it. Olivia walked in, I smiled... I never thought I would see her again.


    The moment her gaze met mine, she gasped, loudly.


    "My lady you''re awake" she announced in joy, tears leaking from her eyes.


    "Oli-", before I could even finish my words she was out.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Thank the goddesses, you''re finally awake... you had us worried," Mother said repeatedly fanning herself.


    I just forced a smile.


    The man beside me, who I knew to be the physician checked my pulse. He looked elderly, around his 60s or so, He smiled facing Mother and Olivia.


    "She''s going to be okay now, Mrs. Hartford, she just needs some rest and she will make full recovery" he announced.


    Mother took a breath of relief, Olivia started crying.


    "You have been in bed for days, we were so worried my lady" she cried.


    I smiled.


    "It''s okay Olivia... I''m okay I just..." I groaned.


    "Don''t force yourself to speak My lady, you are on medication so your body will tend to be a lot heavier" The physician said.


    "Exactly what he said my dear... you will have to stay within your chambers until you have made full recovery, Olivia will be with you 247 to attend to your every need.


    Olivia continued to sob.


    "Hush now... go prepare something for Sylvia" she ordered.


    Olivia nodded, drying her tears.


    "I will follow you so that I can administer the tonic," The physician said.


    "Thank you, Dr. Osbert"


    He gave a nod as they both exited my Chambers.


    "Relax Sylvia everything will be alright now" she assured me before sighing.


    "You poor child, attacked in the woods, such terrifying thing to experience" she trailed.


    There were a lot of things I wanted to ask, but I felt some weren''t for mother, so I would just ask the simple one.


    "L-Lord Cedric," I said weakly.


    She smiled taking my hand.


    "If it wasn''t for Cedric who saved you from those assassins, who knew what would have happened, I was scared Sylvia for your sake"


    I could see the sincerity in her eyes, maybe she was really worried about me.


    "Do not worry... I''m sure he will come to you when he finds out you''re awake"


    I gave a nod.


    "Rest now, Olivia will be here shortly with your meals", she rose to her feet before walking away.


    The moment the door shut I sighed, taking a slight harsh breath, I forced myself to turn to the side, my eyes trembling, The image of what happened that night was fixed in my head, an image I couldn''t get out.


    The panic and fear I felt, the Nightshades... and more the shouts and breaking of bones, I couldn''t get the sound off my head, and the image of Cedric''s animalistic appearance. Yes I was afraid I was mortified and I was confused, I couldn''t think or understand the situation, but I knew one thing, I badly wanted to see him.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I moaned as the flavor of the food got to my taste buds, I never knew food could taste like heaven, I guess it would, after days of not eating


    Olivia giggled as she watches me eat.


    "Olivia, did you see when Lord Cedric brought me in?" I asked with a mouth full of food.


    She nods.


    "I was confused and worried when Mother arrived here alone, she didn''t say a word but her looks were filled with worry, she kept pacing around the entrance, guards were dispatched and then I knew something must have happened to you and Lord Cedric," she said on the verge of tears.


    "The whole castle was on high alert even Lord Lawrence was present, we were all so worried and the guards were clueless of where both you might be and then..."


    "And then what..." I asked in anticipation.


    "We saw Lord Cedric all of a sudden, carrying you in his arms, it was an awful sight"


    "W-What do you mean?" I asked scared that she might have seen Cedric''s appearance.


    "You were both covered in blood... and then we knew you must have been in terrible danger and Lord Cedric came to your rescue..."


    "H-His appearance"


    "Appearance? Whatever do you mean my lady"


    She didn''t see it, maybe none of them did, I gulped.


    "My lady, is there anything the matter?"


    "N-No I''m just dizzy"


    She nods bringing my tonic forward.


    "You should drink this my lady the doctor said you will make a quick recovery with this" I nod.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    It was night... throughout the whole day Cedric didn''t come to see me, Mother said he would but he didn''t, I was sad, hurt, he was meant to see me right? As I have just woken up after days of sleeping, wasn''t he worried about me?


    I pulled my knees to my chest, did he have a reason for not coming to see me? I thought back to what happened that night... could that be it? I have seen him, what he looked like, I gulped, there was one pondering the question in my head "What was he?" I was confused, I knew there was no way he a human could possess such.


    I turned to my window, the pitch-black skies illuminated with stars... I remember now, that night was the Full moon, I thought It wasn''t expected until a month from now which was my birthday.


    I gulped, the day Cora warned me about, her visions weren''t subjective.... but I knew one thing, she told me to beware, was it because my life was in danger, or was it because of what Cedric is? Which could it be?

 Chapter 60 - You Should Be Scared

    I could hear the birds chirping, even as it got dark, I was still in bed, my mood down, It''s been a day since I awoke... I had expected Cedric would come, but yet again he didn''t... I should be scared of him, I now knew why he was rendered dangerous by Cora, he was something I didn''t understand and yet I longed to see him like my heart would break if I didn''t. I must be going out of my mind, a normal woman would avoid such, or speak of it!


    Stupid Sylvia! I cursed myself, I really WAS stupid.


    The doors barge open as Olivia worked in with a smile against her lips.


    "It''s time for your bath, My lady"


    I sighed.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I watch as Olivia helped me untie the bandage around my ankle, I hissed slightly in pain.


    "Does it still hurt my lady?" she asked worried,


    "Just a little".


    She completely took it off, observing it.


    "It''s still bruised but it''s all healed, all thanks to Dr. Osbert, best in the Empire".


    I have always been treated with the best things ever since I married to this house. I tried to move it but I only just winced in pain.


    Olivia felt the bathwater.


    "The doctor said warm water is what you need right now," she said pouring some hot water from a jar and feeling the temperature.


    As she did I gently rise to my feet, making sure the linen white towel I had wrapped around my body was firm, I placed my good leg inside, before fully entering, the water reach me at my waistline.


    I hissed when I felt a slight pain in my ankle.


    "I will go get the lotion my lady"


    I just gave a nod, biting my lip, I heard Olivia exit the bathhouse, I gently sat down, the milky water now reaching my chest level, I moaned feeling the warm water against my body, I loved the feel, it was like it massaged my body, I didn''t mind staying here for long until my muscles felt loose.


    I arranged my messy bun properly before I rubbed my arms, I continued the action as a way of messaging my body, I did it for what seemed like seconds, before pulling my knees to my chest, resting my chin on my knee cap.


    I heard the door open, finally, she was back, I was beginning to wonder why she took some time.


    "You took you some time, my ankle is killing me," I said rubbing it beneath the water. But then a scent filled my nose, I froze recognizing the fresh scent that instantly filled the area.


    My heart slammed loudly against my chest, I pushed my back upright... it was Cedric and he was behind me.


    I instantly rose to my feet, ignoring the pain that shock through my ankle, I turned and met with a half-naked Cedric, a linen white towel was wrapped around his waist so I needn''t worry... but still I got the view of his chest, I knew I shouldn''t be looking at it right now but I couldn''t help myself, his broad chest... his abs were well defined, his torn muscles all for me to see, his silky pale skin only made it more alluring, I couldn''t look away, it was like I was amid a sculpted god before me.


    "Wife?"


    I never knew how much I missed his voice until now, that feeling went straight to my core, I resist the urge to rub my knees together.


    "What kind of a husband are you?" I snapped. I didn''t intend for that but the words just came right out before I could process it, I was angry at him for not coming to see me.


    He frown like he didn''t expect me to say those words.


    "I-It''s been a day since I woke up and you didn''t come to see me", the hurt now evident in my tone.


    "If you do not care about me then say it"


    "It''s not..." he paused, his teeth clenching.


    "Not what huh?"


    "... It''s not that I do not want to see you"


    "What then!"


    "Sylvia"


    I gulped when he called my name, his eyes were filled with confusion, and uncertainty, I took in his look now, he looked paler than usual, his eyes like he hadn''t slept... this was unlike Cedric, to be off guard, to look this way.


    "If its about what happened that night then I do not want to talk about it"


    "Fuck that!" he cursed.


    I froze at his choice of words, his eyes on me, his looks in total confusion.


    "You should be scared of me..." he began as he took a step closer.


    "I''m not a perfectly handsome man like you think I''m" he came closer and closer but I didn''t back away I didn''t want to, I wanted him closer, my body ached for it.


    "I may be the devil or worse", he was within the water with me, standing right in front of me, my head tilted backward to meet his burning gaze, the wonderful color of green I missed so much.


    I gulped at his words.


    "Are you scared of me Sylvia... you saw what I did to those Nightshades"


    I was instantly filled with the memory, sounds of their screams, and bone breaking.


    "I do not regret what I did... I didn''t feel anything when I rip them apart, I didn''t mind doing it again... and again"


    What was he trying to do... was he trying to scare me, or was he trying to let me know how dangerous he could be, maybe both.


    "I-I''m scared" I replied honestly.


    "You should be scared"


    "B-But I know you won''t hurt me"


    His eyes narrowed at my words. His hand slowly reach for me, I shivered when his thumb brushed my cheek, it was warm and felt good against my skin.


    "How can you be so sure?" he asked softly, leaning now, our faces inches apart.


    "I-I t-trust y-you" my heart slammed with every word.


    "You do not know what you speak of"


    "I-I trust you Cedric," I said once again but this time I added more meaning to it.


    He growled burying his face in my neck, I gasped at the sudden action, my hands against his bare chest to steady myself.


    "You have no idea how much hunger you make me feel"


    Hunger? What kind of hunger?


    "....How much I want to sink my fangs deeply in your neck"

 Chapter 61 - A Taste? [Part 1]

    "You have no idea how much hunger you make me feel"


    Hunger? What kind of hunger?


    "...How much I want to sink my fangs deeply in your neck," he said nibbling my ear.


    My lips went apart at his words, I should be scared, I should quiver at his words but yet a rush of desire struck my body, something must be wrong with me because I wasn''t thinking straight, the words affected me so, I should be wary but I wasn''t.


    "Do you have any idea how much I have tried to fight it"


    My heart skipped a beat and then my body shuttered when he trailed kisses on my neck, oh gods the feeling, his wet mouth against my wet skin, the movement of it made me feel lightheaded and made my breath grow raspier.


    But then he pulled away, my gaze fell on him, his orbs were dark but the green was still evident and then I saw it, the hunger within them as he mentioned, and something more.


    I couldn''t look away because I didn''t want to, I felt the mixed emotions within them and it got me startled.


    "Do not expect me to act etiquette... because when I''m with you... my beast roars"


    I gulped at his words, from the look of his eyes he was dead serious, he held me by the waist yanking me towards him more, I gasped as the action caused my chest to rub against his chest, my nipples instantly harden at the action.


    "I''m a man who controls... I''m a man who doesn''t lose it... but with you..."


    I couldn''t speak, nor could I form the right words to say, I was speechless.


    "What are you doing to me, Sylvia?" he said in a ragged whisper, leaning down to me, his nose brushes against mine, for a minute there I thought he would kiss me but he didn''t, only his breath against my face, the heat rising within me like a wild flame ready to combust, I''m sure he felt it too, the effect we had to each other.


    I wanted him to kiss me so badly but he didn''t make a move, if he didn''t right now I might lose my mind from this feeling, and then like he read my mind, his lips smashed on mine, it was wild and passionate at the same time, once again he gave me no time or control to kiss back, he dominated me and showed me just who was in charge, I didn''t mind but still I wanted to show him how I could kiss him back but he didn''t have it as he ravished my lips like it was the only thing on earth.


    Soft moans escaped my lips, giving him more assess to my mouth as his tongue played more wicked within me. This felt sinful... this sinful feeling, this wildness, this heat... everything was sinful with him, and yet I welcomed it with open arms.


    Have I really been taken over by this man to a point I couldn''t assess my thoughts anymore? I was told to beware, I saw what lay within him, something beastly, the dark thoughts he had for me, and yet I didn''t resist, I was overcome by everything that had to do with this man, my curiosity had turned into fascination.


    A loud moan escaped my lips when his kiss moved to my jaw, my head tilting all the way backward... my eyes shut close as the feeling of his hot mouth against my skin set my body ablaze, like a wild flame within. He attacked my neck next with kisses, not just kisses but he sucked onto it hard, I hope it doesn''t leave a mark.


    My legs were becoming unstable for they might be the death of me, my ankle was killing me from too much standing, I tried to shift the discomfort and concentrate on more pressing attention but it wouldn''t let me. I winced in pain.


    My eyes flashed open when I was raised by him like I lighted nothing less than a feather, he straddled me on his lean muscular waist, my legs wrapped around it firm, I blushed hard because I knew I wasn''t wearing anything beneath except the towel wrapped around me, it was a miracle it was still on, I prayed it wouldn''t fall off.


    "I want to taste you Sylvia... will you let me?" he asked.


    I licked my lips, my expression flushing with confusion, whatever does he mean by that? He mentioned something about sinking his fangs in my neck, does he mean that.


    A faint smile crossed his lips.


    "Are you curious?"


    I gulped, my expression must have given me out.


    "W-Whatever d-do you mean?" I stammered so badly that I felt embarrassed but Cedric didn''t seem to mind.


    An amusement of some sort flashed his orbs.


    "I thought ladies are taught of such but I guess not"


    He still wasn''t making any sense or perhaps was he talking about foreplay? I knew Danette told me of such, she also said there were other things involved, was I about to find out?


    "Shall I show you then..."


    I gulped once again, my arms locked around his neck, steadied, my heart picking pace, funny he always kissed me without asking but whenever he wanted to go further than that he always asked, as strange but yet a manly action.


    "Whatever is going on in that head of yours," he said like in mystery.


    "Shall I just have my way then... or should you give me an answer"


    "Y-Yes".


    His eyes darken.


    "As you wish, wife"


    He moved within the water without taking his gaze off me not even for a second, wouldn''t he fall if he keeps staring like that?


    He placed me gently against the bathing platform, he was on his knees before I could even register it, I was forced to place my hand against the platform, my heart throbbing with anticipation.


    I gasped when he yanked my legs apart, his orbs still on me.

 Chapter 62 - A Taste? [Part 2]

    I gasped when he yanked my legs apart, his orbs still on me.


    "Close your eyes"


    "W-Why?" I asked with a gulp.


    "You''re all red already when I haven''t even started yet"


    Was I blushing that hard? Oh, goddesses how won''t I? Especially when I had no idea what he was about to do.


    "Relax Wife I won''t take off your towel so that we will be even"


    I bit my lip, my chest rose and fell. He tilts his head to the side watching me like I was an appetizing sight he couldn''t wait to have.


    My body was shaken as I slowly closed my eyes, the anticipation filling my body increased as I await, I heard just the water move, he was moving, I bit my lip.


    I felt my legs move upwards and straddled on his shoulder, I wanted so badly to open my eyes.


    "Keep those eyes close"


    I obeyed, biting my lip more, I felt his lips against my thighs, soft gentle kisses he gave, a sigh escaped my lips as I got drunk in the slow appealing feeling, I felt my toes curled, that spot was overly sensitive and it made me ache for more.


    "Ce... Ah!" I gasped out loud when I felt his lips at my core, my eyes flashed open and what I saw made my heart skip a loud bit, the movement of his head between my legs, locked within, I was in awe and confusion.


    "AH!", it came louder this time as my head moved backward, my breath in a rasp as Cedric devoured softly, I didn''t know what was happening but I didn''t want it to stop.


    The feel of his tongue, the movement and sucking, a very slow and appealing action I couldn''t take it, it was way further from where he used his fingers, this was staggering.


    "Cedric!", one of hand found his hair, the other steadied my body, dear gods his hair felt like heaven, the moist, the silkiness, I couldn''t stop running my fingers within them.


    His pace increased and then I screamed, lost and drunk in pleasure, he wasn''t slow anymore, he wasn''t gentle he was wild and powerful, devouring me like I was the only bit of essence left, all I could do was call his name like a song, his name filled my lips the only thing I could think of, my brain was shut off other thoughts, all I saw was ecstasy and the feel of his mouth and tongue within me.


    My breath got raspier and wild, the only sound that filled the bathhouse, along with me moaning his name, a pent up pleasure built within me, arising, his pace got crazier and more wicked the feeling within increasing by tenfold more than I could contain, he continued that same pace as I lost it.


    I screamed ever so loudly as the release washed upon me like a wave, I was so loud but I didn''t care who heard nor cared at this point, the release didn''t stop because Cedric didn''t come to a halt either as I endlessly went over it, over and over again, he gave me pleasure nonstop and more than my body could bear or contain, I was exhausted and my waist was tingling with the aftereffect of all the release.


    Dear goddess, he didn''t stop yet, his wild actions continued and then I screamed once again with the last release and my body gave out, not able to take anymore.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric caught her before she fell off the platform, her body was exhausted, her harsh breath didn''t reduce, her body was covered in sweat. Maybe he might have gone too far, her body couldn''t take it all at once, he haven''t had it yet because the moment he tasted her he was drunk in her essence unable to contain the wildness within him, he wanted to be gentle and loving with her but he couldn''t control himself as he ravished her like a mad man, this silver-haired will surely be the death of him, he needed to figure out a way to control himself, aside for his beastly hunger, he carved this woman damn too much that he couldn''t oversee it.


    He should remember she was fragile and he have to be easy with her in time to come, let him see how it goes.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off her as she tried to catch her breath, even covered in sweat and her silver hair in a bun all messy, she was still a shimmering beauty, he watch as the pace slowed coming back to normal but he could still tell how exhausted she was. Her eyes slowly opened, she blushed so hard as she met his gaze, ever so shy even after they have broken more than one boundary.


    He couldn''t help a faint smile that crossed his lips, she truly was a sweet creature.


    She shift uncomfortably in pain, the realization struck him, her ankle must still hurt after all the movement, fuck! he forgot about that, seems like the pain just increased for she had been ignoring it in their sessions.


    "Cramp!" she exclaimed.


    She must have tried to stiffen the leg when it pained her and got cramp as a result.


    She winced in pain, he didn''t like when she was in pain.


    "Let me," Cedric said softly, taking her leg in his hand, thankfully the bathwater remained warm.


    His full concentration was on it as he dip her ankle within, messaging it gently.


    He still made sure he held her steady, for she was still exhausted, her body still haven''t recovered from what happened.


    "Better?" he asked turning his gaze at her.


    She held a look of confusion and awe, it got him curious, she quickly pushed it aside with a nod, but Cedric knew something was still lingering, she always thinks too much, he pondered what always went on in that little head of hers.


    She groaned slightly but in relief, the cramp must have released.


    "T-Thank you," she said shyly not meeting his gaze.


    "Is there something you want to ask?" he knew something ate her up, he wanted to know what bothered her, what made her uncomfortable so that he can eliminate them all.

 Chapter 63 - Lets Talk

    "Is there something you want to ask?"


    Cedric was acting really strange, the affection he was showing me right now was staggering, I thought him to be cold, unspoken, and distant, but it seemed utterly different right now. I was still embarrassed by what happened between us, I couldn''t help myself from blushing so hard, for Cedric just seemed normal, ridiculously calm and I was blushing like a child. Get hold of yourself, Sylvia! I mentally scolded myself.


    "Well?" he urges patiently waiting for me to say something.


    I gulped, because I knew I had to say something, especially what was bugging me, I was suddenly reminded of it again when I felt the pain in my ankle, all the memories.


    "I-I know I said I wouldn''t ask nor is this the right time for it a-after w-what just happen".


    "I see," he said in a simple tone.


    "It''s not that just.... just... I just want to know why the Nightshades wanted me dead", I swore I saw his eyes turn black completely, and the air suddenly icy, maybe it was just my imagination.


    I held onto his hand, his eyes softened.


    "Please Cedric, I want to know", I awaited his reply, he seemed so silent suddenly, I was beginning to wonder if I made a mistake by asking.


    "Yes you should," he finally said.


    "T-Thank yo-" I suddenly gasped when he swept me up in his arms.


    "W-What are you doing?" I demand.


    "Surely you do not expect us to have a decent conversation here".


    I blushed hard, understanding what he meant, I could still see the hunger within his eyes, and I wasn''t exactly ready to go through a scream again... wait YES! I screamed, oh no, surely the whole household must have heard, could this get any more embarrassing?


    "Y-You can put me down," I said, shifting against him.


    "No"


    "But Olivia will be here soon to attend to me"


    "She won''t be coming"


    "What?"


    "I dismissed everyone for this evening"


    "But why?"


    He fell silent, he was already strolling to the door.


    "Wait! We can''t go out like this" I panicked... we were both still in our bath towels, he remained silent, ugh this was the wrong time for this, I was locked within his arms unable to move, I just buried my face in his bare chest as he walked out the door.


    My heart slammed loudly, I could already imagine the stares. Whyyyyy!!!


    "Relax Sylvia... there''s no one here", at the sound of his sonorous voice I peeked at the area. It was completely deserted, it was just us as he strolled the majestic halls.


    A wave of relief washed upon me, I suddenly remembered when he said he dismissed everyone, did he plan all this but when? Could it be the moment he stepped into the bathhouse, was that why Olivia didn''t come back?


    "I wanted us to be alone".


    My heart skipped a beat at his words, he did plan this.


    "Are you angry that I did?" he asked, turning to me. I was staggered by his question, he really seemed off, the different vibe he showed, ever since the flower house.


    "N-No, it''s okay," I said, not taking my eyes off him, I had even more questions to ask about him, but first I needed to understand him better, he was still a mystery.


    He came to a halt at the entrance of the Chambers, but it wasn''t mine but his.


    "Y-Yours?"


    "Yes" he replied like it wasn''t a problem for him, I couldn''t find the right words to say at this point, I bit my lips, my head swapping with several thoughts.


    The doors barge open as he sauntered within, the doors slamming shut behind, I was suddenly filled deja vu as I took in the room I once stayed in, our wedding night, the several awkward moments, my punishment, this room had all the memories and I found myself recovering every detail.


    He gently lets me down in front of a door I knew he didn''t have in his Chambers before, it seemed just like mine, like an entrance to the dressing room, he didn''t have such before.


    "If you do not want to stay the night... I will understand" he said in a ragged whisper.


    "Of course, I want to stay" I replied faster than my brain, I quickly covered my mouth realizing what I had said.


    He chuckled slightly, I froze at the sound, well that was a first, and it was like music to my ears, I wanted to hear more of that sound from him, I smiled at the thought.


    "You can put on something from here, I''m afraid none of your clothing is here"


    I just nod, my cheeks getting heated, he opened the door for me, I rushed in shutting it instantly as I took a deep breath, I turned to back against the door taking in the view of his dress room, it was extremely bigger than mine, I just observed the place in awe, several varieties of clothing, all dark colors, I figured he loved dark clothing because that was only what I saw him put on most of the time, but sometimes the household color but those were also dark.


    I scavenged among his shirt line, taking out one, dear god they all smelt like him, I inhaled deeply on it a smile against my lips, it smelt so reassuring and sent a tingling sensation to my body, I loved it.


    I let my towel fall off, it dropped to a puddle at my feet, I wore the linen black long sleeve shirt and I was lost within it, it was so big and stopped just above my knees, at least it served as coverage, I buttoned it, adjusting it properly against me and yet it still seemed too big, I blushed so hard, my face must be all pink from all the blushes.


    I grabbed my towel against the floor, folding it and placing it against the dresser. Here I am just in his shirt and nothing beneath, this was bound to become more embarrassing, I nervously sauntered to the door, unlocking it and stepping out.


    My eyes traveled around the room until I found Cedric seated on the majestic bed, the curtains were open so I could see him, he was already dressed, he had just pants and a robe on, his chest still remained exposed. I gulped.


    His gaze met mine, we stared at each other for what seemed like seconds, he didn''t look away, he didn''t blink, he gazed upon like I was the only picture in his eyes, and the only worth view, he always did that, was I of much importance to him? I grew nervous by the second.


    "Come here"


    I gulped at his command, I couldn''t help myself as I sauntered towards him, climbing the stairs to the bed, his gaze never left mine, as I got closer, his orbs were of dark shade.


    I sat on the bed, giving a bit of distance, I was seriously blushing as his gaze remained on me.


    "You blush so much and I find it cute"


    "W-What?", my gaze fell on me.


    A faint smile fell on his lips.


    "Give me your leg," he said, taking a small cube container close to the nightstand.


    I obeyed as I was told, his hand rubbed against my ankle, I bit my lip, the feel of his hand against it was smooching.


    He opened the container as he began applying the white balm on my slightly bruise ankle, he did it ever so gently that I moaned softly forgetting myself as I close my eyes, the repeated action made me shiver and lost in the feeling, funny this was just a slight movement and it affected me so.


    My eyes flashed open when I felt his hand on my waist drawing me close to him, his hand traveling on my lap.


    "That sound of yours does things to me," he said in a ragged whisper as his other hand against my waist moved to settle on my back.


    I licked my lips, he also does things to me, things I never thought I would experience with him, this burn, this drunk feeling of pleasure and want I couldn''t quench, he was like a walking set of temptation I shouldn''t fall into but I was, I was really falling deeper than I could ever imagine, he gave me no chance to breathe, it was like he also claimed my air as his, his consuming feeling, what was this?


    "My shirt looks good on you" he whispered to my ears. I shivered at the action.


    I felt his hand behind my back tighten ever so hard like he wanted to rip it off, did he? His hand settled on my lap, were firm now, it was so hot against my skin, I wanted his hand to move further to my thighs, I felt the need, but I really wanted to talk to him, I should shift this naughty thought off my head and have a decent conversation with him, just like we planned.


    "Cedric".

 Chapter 64 - Heir To The Throne

    "Cedric" I began in a serious tone, sighing. His gaze fell on mine.


    "The Nightshades... Why were they after me?" I asked, not to open old wounds but to find out why they wanted to kill me. I had the right to know because I knew I didn''t do anything wrong.


    Cedric''s eyes hardened, I waited for his reply, for a minute there he seemed like he didn''t wanna talk about it but I really needed to know.


    "First you must know what the Nightshades are" He began.


    I gulped, I knew what I was about to hear will not be pleasant, the Nightshade didn''t seem like that, they were killers, they killed Mint, my fist tightened at the memory.


    "Nightshades are neither humans nor monsters, you could say they are in between, some say they are made by magic, there are a lot of things about them that deem inhuman"


    I shivered at his words.


    "Due to their capabilities and their nature, they grew isolated from the world but began a profession as assassins, taking up any job for a high price"


    "They were ordered to kill me", the realization struck me, they weren''t just after me by coincidence, someone ordered the hit.


    "B-But why? And who would do such?"


    "Because of me," he said in a ragged whisper. I blinked in confusion.


    "What?"


    "Being next in line to the throne calls for enemies... they were trying to get to you through me" he said as his jaw tightened, the anger evident in his eyes, they were after me, because Cedric was next in line, it all made sense now.


    "Power struggle, thirst for power... it began the moment the Emperor fell sick, an Emperor without an heir to succeed, the floor is open for anyone who seeks it," he said with a tightened fist.


    "It''s my fault something like this happened to you".


    "Was my life at risk because of a rumor that hasn''t been set to motion?" I was angry and hurt at the same time.


    "It''s no longer a rumor anymore, Sylvia,"


    My gaze fell on him.


    "W-What do you mean?"


    "I will ascend the throne", my heart skipped a beat when he replied, this was a reality I wasn''t actually really to face, I thought maybe just maybe they were just rumors but I was only fooling myself, Cedric was the pride of the Empire who brought years of peace, but I should know better, this was bound to happen, but I wasn''t ready for it, everything will drastically change, I was meant to be just married off to a household and try to adjust, I wasn''t ready for this big part.


    He got off the bed, standing. "Sylvia," he said.


    My hands fidgeting together, my gaze on them, I did not meet him so that he wouldn''t see how hesitant I was.


    "I promise you Sylvia... none of this will ever happen again, You shall not attend any events in the meantime, the Castle will be the safest place for you,"


    "Why do you want to become Emperor?" I asked in a whisper but I was sure he heard me. I didn''t have any right to judge or question anything, this was by far something set in motion way before I met him.


    "I have always known I would, the moment the Emperor took a liking to me, the moment I was born and decided to father no children as his... I guess this is what you call destiny"


    I gulped, so the Emperor had planned such a thing since Cedric was a baby, he had always considered Cedric his true heir, I wasn''t just married to a powerful warlock, I was married to the next in line to the throne, I never saw all this coming.


    "Do you not agree to this, Sylvia?" He asked, I watched as he lightened up the candle with just a wave of his hand, his unreadable gaze on it.


    "I-I do not know," I said in a whisper looking away.


    "It''s okay if you do not feel right by it"


    My gaze shifted to him, he was playing with the flames of the candle as it swiftly rotated in his hand.


    "You never asked for any of this", the flame settled down, his gaze shifting to me.


    "It''s just a burden to you".


    My eyes trembled at his words, he was right, everything he said was true, I never agreed to any of this, it was just a choice set in stone, but I knew one thing my heart was truest with.


    "I want to be by your side," I said honestly, I never thought I would be able to say these words, but I can''t deny it either.


    I saw his eyes soften by my words, I rose to my feet, walking up to him, I placed a hand on his chest, my thumb rubbing against it.


    "Even though I may be the devil?" he said in a ragged whisper. Why does he keep saying that!


    "I do not-"


    "Sylvia", he took my hand against his chest, I could tell he wanted to say something but he remained silent, but still I waited, I wanted him to say something.


    "You truly are a strange being... after what you saw, you would still say those words," he said like a mystery.


    "I-I don''t completely understand it myself but I-" he placed a finger on my lips, a smile against his lips, I would never get used to him smiling, it was like a dream come true, like my dreams have come to reality, the smile on his lips just made him look ever so dashing, adding more to his handsome look, his eyes were the brightest green right now and I loved it.


    "Let''s have some sleep, it''s late," he said with a nudge of his head. I frowned, taking his finger off.


    "But I still want to talk... I have questions" I said with a pouting face.


    "I will answer those tomorrow"


    "Bu-" I gasped when he carried me, placing me on the bed.


    "A curious creature you are, you never seem to get enough do you?"

 Chapter 65 - Watching You Sleep

    "A curious creature you are, you never seem to get enough do you?", our faces were inches apart, my heart slamming loudly, a blush creeping to my cheeks, my eyes moving sideways.


    "Well I...", unable to find the right words to speak, I turned, backing him.


    "You''re right we should sleep... very important"


    I heard him make a hmm sound but in amusement, I felt the sheets cover my body.


    "To avoid distraction"


    I blush hard, a smile against my lips, I froze when I felt his breath on my neck.


    "Goodnight wildfire", he presses a kiss on my neck, for a minute there I didn''t want him to stop, it felt so heavenly, my breath becoming raspier but then I felt his hand on my waist rubbing against it gently, a shiver ran through my body and it moved to my stomach going upwards, I wanted so badly to know what he wanted to do next, but my eyes grew heavy, I didn''t realize how tired I was until now.


    Go away, sleep! my eyes desperately tried to remain open but the soft mattress and the comfortable position I was in made the sleep coming to me more heavenly, I gave in to it. In my fading thoughts, I realized this was the first time I was comfortably asleep with Cedric beside me, I smiled at the thought.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    The sunlight shimmered into the room, the early morning birds singing like they always do, the curtains to the majestic bed were let down. Cedric''s eyes were on the sleeping beauty before him, to her turned position she was now facing him, fast asleep, she was one sleeper, the cover on her body was now off in a mess, her sleeping position was history also, how come he didn''t realize until now?


    She kept tussling and turning all through the night, her hair once in a bun was now let loose spreading wildly around across the pillows, his shirt she wore was now unbuttoned revealing the top of her cleavage exposed, a torturing sight that alarmed him, the down of the shirt now all the way to her thighs due to the position she took.


    He didn''t have a single sleep last night, the moment she started displaying her sleeping disorder he could only watch her in amusement, he would have just slept if he wanted to but he just found himself intrigued by her actions, they not only seemed wild to him but it was cute and alluring.


    A hand against his head, facing her direction as he continued to gaze upon her, ignorant to the surroundings around him. Dear gods, she was so beautiful, the shimmering lights in the room from the sunlight highlighted her breathtaking features, none of the rest of her Silver-haired compared her beauty even though they all had the same hair and eyes, her looks were like the goddesses themselves, he never knew humans would possess such beauty, in her case it was outstanding.


    To her long silver eyelashes, straight and firm, to her silver eyebrows and her unique hair bangs that fell on her forehead, in a center parting, reaching her eyelashes, it looked intriguing to him and those pink lips of hers, plump and full, called him to kiss and ravish, her skin slightly milky and soft that called him to run his hands all over, the feel of it against his hand were like a delicate soft foam he wants to press and bite, she was a sweet temptation, a temptation he never thought he would feel.


    At this moment for the first time, his beast was calm and quiet, it didn''t snarl or felt hunger... it was almost like the beast was pleased with this angel before him, funny he had always thought of it to be wild and never gentle, it was shocking his beast was quiet, this silver-haired was doing something to him, she was melting every bit of walls he kept up, how was she able to do such? He thought the time of his rebirth would just be following the laws of the human world like it was meant to happen, but he never thought he would have a woman by his side.


    She groaned in her sleep sucking on her lips, she was yet still asleep, nor did he want to wake her soon, he was still ravishing her beauty with his eyes. Her knee cap pushed upward, the shirt shifting up in the process, he caught a peek of a butt coming off from it... this creature was something beyond his control, how could she affect him so? His body reacted in ways he never thought he could feel, he began feeling ever since he met this silver-haired, should he consider this a bad feeling or a good one?


    She groaned again, stirring awake, but her eyes were still close, as her body movement continued, he could not take it anymore, as control was beyond him right now.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I have never felt so comfortable before, the thought of Cedric sleeping beside me made me smile, it made my chest feel warm, it felt wonderful. A feel of lips was suddenly on mine, my eyes flashed open, it was Cedric, his lips roaming on mine sensually, giving me no time to process. I moaned shutting my eyes close when I felt his hand on my butt cheek, he then pressed against it, I gasped at the action allowing him more access to my mouth, he consumed me from within, still gripping unto my butt, his thumb rubbing against it, at the feeling I shivered.


    He broke from my lips, attacking my neck, I moaned softly as he trailed kisses on it and stopped to suck hard.


    "Cedric!" I moaned as he repeated the action in different areas of my neck, his kisses then trailed to the top cleavage of my breasts I hadn''t realized was exposed, a kiss pressed on the top of one of my breasts, my body stuttering as desire flushed through me.


    "Should I-"


    "Y-Yes!"

 Chapter 66 - Come To Wish You Well

    "Cedric!" I moaned as he repeated the action in different areas of my neck, his kisses then trailed to the top cleavage of my breasts I hadn''t realized was exposed, a kiss pressed on the top of one of my breasts, my body stuttering as desire flushed through me.


    "Should I-"


    "Y-Yes!"


    I knew he was gonna ask again, I replied faster than I could process it, I wanted to feel his hand and lips on my breast so badly, I wanted him to-


    The doors instantly barge open, my eyes flashed open at the sudden noise.


    "I have been knocking for more than 4 times," Mother''s impatient voice came in.


    My body ran cold right at this moment, I instantly used the sheets to cover my face forgetting the curtain was down. I had no idea she was knocking, my brain didn''t register it.


    "Apologies Mother, we didn''t hear it," Cedric said, his tone in a hint of annoyance, he must have hated us being distracted, maybe he heard the door but ignored it.


    "Of course I understand... no need for the apologies my dear, it appears I must have interrupted something", I could hear her tone in amusement.


    "G-G-Good morning Mother" I stammered so hard with every beat of my heart.


    "Hate to disturb such a romantic moment between you two but the ambassadors are here upon Sylvia''s recovery, awaiting at the meeting room,"


    The ambassadors? They were here? To see me? Hearing Mother exiting the room and the door slamming shut, I instantly removed the covers.


    "T-The ambassadors are here?"


    "Yes... to wish you good health it seems"


    I gulped, pulling the covers to my body.


    "If you do not wish to see anyone, I can just tell them you can''t make it"


    "What? No! I mean wouldn''t that be bad?" I reason.


    "I don''t care... after all, they spoiled the morning"


    "You''re the future Emperor, we can''t just ignore their presence"


    "And you''re my future Empress, your health matters to me more", the moment he said those words my heart skipped a beat, I was so consumed with Cedric becoming Emperor I forgot the role I was most likely going to play.


    I quickly shift my gaze away from his.


    "T-T-The m-more reason to see them, I assure you I-I feel better" I quickly got off the bed. I could tell he was chuckling behind me but I just ignored him.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    As Olivia arranged my empire waist gown properly, which was a yellow in color, embodied with golden designs like flowers, the style of the dress caused my cleavage to push upward slightly in an alluring and both descent matter, this seemed different from the rest of my clothing, must be the new design Fayette made for me, just by the looks of it I could see how to expensive it was, probably caused a fortune. Mother was really serious about my outlook.


    From the mirror, I noticed Olivia''s smiley face, I raised an eyebrow


    "Olivia"


    "Yes, my lady" she replied curtsying. I rolled my eyes knowing she was dying to ask something.


    "What? Spill it out, I know you want to ask something"


    "Well," she giggled. "Seems you and Lord Cedric spent some quality time together yesterday, he dismissed all of us entirely last night".


    I blushed slightly. "Mm," I just made a sound while taking my seat in front of the dressing mirror, as she did my hair.


    "You and Lord Cedric are coming on good terms, I remember how much you wanted to avoid him before" She giggled.


    I smiled, true, earlier I desperately wanted to avoid him because of a lot of things but right now I was only drawn to him more like there was a tied knot between us and, Cedric saved my life, how could I forget that I suddenly remembered what happened that night, Cedric appearance and animalistic nature and hunger he spoke of, I wanted to understand, I knew there was no way I could ask him because I already told him I wouldn''t ask about it and he seemed relieved that way, but my curiosity was getting the better of me... my grip on my dress tighten a bit, there has to be a way of finding out more without asking him directly.


    "My lady, are you okay?" Olivia asked in worry, breaking me out of my trance, she was doing my make-up right now, she was already done with my hair which was on a perfect bun.


    "Y-Yes", I gulped.


    "I''m fine" I started wearing my lace yellow hand gloves, she gave a nod and continued powdering my face.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I finally sauntered to the meeting room which was at the General wing, in between the Eastern wing and the Western wing of the castle, I haven''t actually been here before, but according to Olivia it was a wing for where visitors met, it was like a whole new household here, I have forgotten how big this castle was.


    The doors barged open as I walked into the wide relaxing room, all attention was on me instantly.


    "Lady Sylvia," Danette said, rising to her feet as she rushed and gave me a warm hug. I smiled, hugging her back.


    "I''m so happy to see you," she said almost teary.


    "I''m too"


    She nodded sobbing as she held my hand in a tight hold.


    "Well Lady Sylvia is here, all well," James said.


    "Lord James," I said bowing slightly, he smiled.


    "Lord Dalton, Lord Lawrence" I did the same.


    "I''m glad you''re okay Lady Sylvia you got us worried," Lawrence said walking up to me. I smiled.


    "I''m sorry to have worried you, Lord Lawrence"


    "Please do not apologize, your life was at risk, rest assured this matter will be taken care of" he assured me.


    I nod with a smile, my eyes averted to Cedric, his expression was unreadable, he was dressed formally and dashing as always, something I couldn''t resist, he tapped the space beside him, like a signal for me to come to sit by him.


    "Let''s have our seat," Lawrence said. I nod walking to Cedric taking a seat beside him, I felt his hand behind my back, I froze at his action.


    "How''s your health, Lady Sylvia" I heard Camille''s voice.

 Chapter 67 - Hes Alive?

    "How''s your health, Lady Sylvia?" I heard Camille''s voice. I turned to her, her looks were either of worry or imposed attitude, typical for someone like her.


    "Better" I replied, she forced a smile before looking away and sipping her tea.


    "You must have experienced something so drastic, glad you came back in one piece," Dalton said with a smirk.


    "Thank you, Lord Dalton"


    "To send Nightshades after you at such a high price must be the work of some officials, we will investigate this with prompt" Lawrence said in a very assuring tone, his tone holding worry and anger.


    "Thank you, Lord Lawrence, I may have come back in one piece but Mint didn''t," I said in a sad tone remembering the Dark Knight that sacrificed his life for me. I wish he might have survived what happened so that I can thank him.


    "Mint?" Lawrence asked, perplexed. I became tense... because I knew it was forbidden to name a Dark Knight.


    "I mean... I mean my Dark Knight... my Knight that was what I intended to say" I corrected myself before anyone would get suspicious, seems like they weren''t.


    "I wish he was alive, he sacrificed himself for me"


    "He''s alive"


    I froze turning to Cedric with wide eyes, what? Did I just hear right? I did!


    "He''s alive," I said with trembling eyes, a strong flush of relief washed upon me, I couldn''t help a smile that found my lips, he wasn''t dead because of me I was so glad.


    "Thank goodness he''s-"


    "He will pay with his life for not protecting you properly", he faced me with an unreadable expression.


    "What?" I said in awe.


    "As a dark knight he failed to protect, thus deemed the laws, he will pay for his incompetence with his head," James said like it was a fact. Others seemed to agree, they can''t be serious.


    "H-H-He protected me with his life, he risked his own life for me and-"


    "That is but his duty, as any Dark Knight should be," Dalton said.


    I shut my mouth, my features in disarray.


    "You know nothing about him, why care if he lives or dies" he adds perplexed, true I knew nothing of Mint but still his life? He protected me with everything he had, it was so unfair and uncalled for.


    "Lord Cedric" I turned to him, hoping to settle this, Mint was from our household, even though it was the law, Cedric was the master of this castle, his words must have some meaning for the expenses of Mint''s life, I can''t let someone be killed because of me, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself.


    "He protected me, Lord Cedric, he bought time for me to escape, it wasn''t for my carelessness that caused me to be in danger, I would have arrived at the tents" I explained.


    Cedric dropped the teacup facing me, I could see it in his eyes he wasn''t pleased with my remark, was he really going to sacrifice Mint''s life?


    "The decision is final"


    My fist tightened against my gown, hurt to my chest at his words, I didn''t want this to happen.


    "Why prolong this Lady Sylvia, don''t tell me you fancy your dark knight," Dalton said in amusement.


    "Lord Dalton" Lawrence said with a snap. He shrugged like he didn''t do anything wrong.


    My angry eyes were on him, but I didn''t say a word, I felt Cedric''s hand behind me flinched, surely he did not believe this man''s words? Maybe he did, That only angered me more, what does he take me as?


    "No Lord Dalton I do not fancy him" I began in a polite tone.


    Dalton remained amused.


    "I''m only honored for his dignified service towards me, he''s the reason I stayed alive longer, I would have been killed by an arrow if it wasn''t for him"


    His smile fades, surely he did not expect me to speak respectfully and still come back at him.


    "I''m feeling dizzy right now," I turned to Cedric who had his eyes on me, his green eyes were dark.


    "I would like to retire to my Chambers if that okay"


    "Of course Lady Sylvia, you must be tired, we visited you when you''re still recovering," James said with a nod.


    I force a smile as I rise to my feet, bowing.


    "Please enjoy the rest of your day, I''m sorry I won''t be here long".


    Danette''s sad eyes were on me, Camille had a smirk on her lips, Lawrence had a sad look, not wanting to be in their presence anymore I walked away, the doors slamming down behind me.


    I sauntered the halls on the verge of tears, a man''s life was at stake because of me, the feeling was hurtful.


    "My lady," Olivia said in a worried tone behind me.


    "I-I''m tired and I need to rest," I said, holding back my tears.


    I heard approaching footsteps but I didn''t turn to it, I felt a hand grab my arm but gently, whirling me, it was Cedric. He was about to say something but when he saw the tears already leaking from my eyes, his eyes softened.


    "Why are you crying?" he demands. I forced my hand away from his hold.


    "Y-You would kill a man who protected your wife" I began in a hurtful tone.


    "Syl-"


    "You didn''t make it in time Cedric... if it wasn''t for him I would have been long dead before you found me" I sobbed.


    He was about to speak but I didn''t let him.


    "Surely you must think I fancy him because of what Lord Dalton said, you think of me as such a woman?"


    "Fuck no!"


    "Then what!"


    His jaw tightened. "Your affections towards him..."


    I scoffed at his words.


    "He saved my life, Cedric, I owe him just as much, I may not know anything about him nor have I seen his face but I KNOW how to value a life, do you?"


    He didn''t speak.


    "I thought as much", I expected too much from him, I have forgotten the fact of how dangerous he could be, I whirled, striding away.

 Chapter 68 - Her Heart Of Gold

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    "Please enjoy the rest of your day, I''m sorry I won''t be here long".


    Her movement was fast as she walked away, Cedric''s eyes remained on her as she exited the room, he could tell she was both hurt, and angry for a mere Dark Knight? Who failed in his duty to protect her? She didn''t make sense!


    "What you said was out of order, Dalton, she was merely worried about the Dark Knight," Lawrence said with evidence of anger in his tone.


    "Why else would she care about a Dark Knight?" he said with a shrug.


    "Dalton!" Cedric''s voice was coercive and dark, it sent shivers down his spine as he turned to him.


    "C-Cedric"


    Other''s seemed uptight by his change of glamor, the aura he gave carried power, Dalton instantly became regretful, he knew what happened the last time, he held onto his hand in memory of it.


    Cedric rose to his feet, the room in hard silence.


    "You should know your place, Dalton", his dark green eyes on Dalton, there was a strong urge to rip his throat out, but that would give off too many than he wanted to handle, but next he wasn''t sure he would let him go free.


    "F-Forgive me, Cedric... I spoke out of turn... it was but a joke"


    He could tell Dalton was shaking where he was, Dalton has always been like this since he had known him, a disdainful man, always eager for his pride more than anything else, but he should better than to say such words to his wife, if it wasn''t for the long time friend he had with him, he would have done something unspeakable to him, he really was growing soft! If it wasn''t for this rebirth.


    Without any more words, he walks away.


    "Lord Cedric are you leaving so soon?" he could hear Lady Camille''s voice behind, but he cared nothing more than going to her now.


    The doors slammed shut behind him, his eyes caught Sylvia as she paced down the hall, his footsteps hurried after her, taking her arm gently and whirling her to face him, his heart sank when he saw tears.


    "Why are you crying?" he demands, he surely hoped it wasn''t because of that Dark Knight, the thought of it made his insides turn. She forced her hand away from his hold, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    "Y-You would kill a man who protected your wife" she began in a hurtful tone. So it was about that Dark Knight. What was so special about him?


    "Syl-", he began to say her name but she cut him off.


    "You didn''t make it in time Cedric... if it wasn''t for him I would have been long dead before you found me", her words, her tone he could feel it, she was hurt by the fact he was going to be executed, she knew nothing about him, and yet she still took this to heart.


    He was about to speak but she didn''t let him, she didn''t give him a chance.


    "Surely you must think I fancy him because of what Lord Dalton said, you think of me as such a woman?"


    "Fuck no!" he barked, there was no way he think of her as such, Sylvia was a decent woman, and kind way too kind, that it made him wonder.


    "Then what!"


    His jaw tightened. "Your affections towards him...", her worry and her compassion towards this Dark Knight made him jealous, others may not have noticed but he knew that the name Mint she called him belonged to the Dark Knight. Him! Magnus! Bringer of destruction for more than a thousand years only to be succumbed by something called jealousy? What was becoming of him?


    She scoffed at his words, he could sense it, she knew he was being Jealous right now.


    "He saved my life, Cedric, I owe him just as much, I may not know anything about him nor have I seen his face but I KNOW how to value a life, do you?"


    He didn''t speak, her words, her tone made his heart melt, she was compassionate about a man who saved her life, about a man she knew nothing about, her heart of gold made him weak in his knees, he was awestruck within.


    "I thought as much", He could see it in her tortilla brown orbs, he gave exactly the vibe that would cause her to hate him, his sweet Sylvia would hate him.


    She whirled, striding away, he could still hear her sobs, he wanted to go to her and lock her in an embrace but he knew he couldn''t right now, she was so hurt and angry at him right now... what has he DONE!


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Cedric descends the stairs in a dark basement used for, a path his father built years ago to punish intruders or misbehaved Knights, he hasn''t stepped in here none used it before, not until now.


    "My Lord, he''s in here," A guard said, escorting him to a cell. One hand in his pocket as he stood in front of the cell that held the Dark Knight, stripped of his armor only on black clothing, which was a black shirt and pants.


    Cedric''s unreadable eyes were on him.


    "Greet your Lord!" the guard barked.


    Fully recognizing his presence, he went on his knees, bowing, his forehead against the ground, even though the cell was dark and lit up by a single torch he could still see the young man''s back length white hair, not of an age but of natural hair color, he was born with.


    "My Lord I''m ready to face death, I failed to protect the Lady of this house, I''m of deepest regret", his voice was in pain not just by regret but mostly from the pain within his body that he sustained from the Nightshades, although he was a Dark Knight and heals faster than normal humans, wounds from the Nightshades are quite deadly if not treated, Cedric could smell blood rolling off him.


    "Leave us!"


    With a bow the guard left.


    "I''m glad you''re aware of that... Mint"


    At the name he raised his head, revealing his mocha brown eyes, a mark was slashing one of his eyes that served as a memory of a battle he must have faced. His eyes grew to widen.


    "Forgive me, My Lord! Believe me, when I say I did not accept that name, please My Lord believe me"

 Chapter 69 - Mint The Silver

    "Forgive me, My Lord! Believe me, when I say I did not accept that name, please My Lord believe me"


    "How dare you!"


    Mint''s body shook in total fear, the sound of his master''s voice subduing him, he always knew his master was a dangerous man.


    "Please my Lord, I beg you, death can only be-"


    "Man up and accept the name!"


    ''What?'' he thought with a start raising his head, whatever does his master mean?


    Cedric came close to the cell, Mint gulped awaiting his next words.


    "Accept the name Dark Knight" his tone was sonorous and dark.


    "B-But My Lord I can-"


    "I''m quite familiar with your people and your ways"


    He froze, he couldn''t be, he had made sure he had masked his identity when he joined the Dark Knight, how come?


    "A nameless Dark Knight... no a nameless shapeshifter rather, when bestowed a name he is made a familiar to who has named him"


    "My Lord!" he barked, slamming his forehead on the ground, going in a very deep bow.


    "How long have you conceal your identity, you reek of it"


    "My Lord I-"


    "I asked a question".


    He gulps raising his head, there is no escaping the truth now. "I was orphaned at a young age, nameless with no master or of any use" he began as his mocha brown eyes grew wistful with memories of the past.


    "I found refuge amongst the colony of Dark Knights, I was but four so they agreed to take me in and conceal my identity, even though it was my destiny to be one day named and granted a master... but I swore an oath never to be named as a Dark Knight because it was their most sacred laws, I did it to survive and knowing I was of no use even if I was named because I''m but a half breed"


    "Half-human, half-werewolf," Cedric said.


    He nods. "Yes my lord, My mother was human, my father a werewolf, I''m not only an orphan but a shameless child"


    He raised his head.


    "But how my lord, how did you come to know of my identity" He wanted to know before he was executed, he had not only failed in his duties but he lied his way into this household as a Dark Knight, he knew his actions were befitting as death.


    "You reek of it but I paid no heed... and besides wounds sustained by Nightshades are deadly and fatal even for a Dark Knight, your wounds have been unattended for days but you''re still alive".


    "You have always known what I was and yet..." he was at a loss of words, he couldn''t believe this, no one should be able to tell. What was this man before him?


    A dark smirk found his lips, it gave him chills.


    "Curious aren''t you..."


    "N-No my lord it''s just that... in my childhood before I was orphaned my father often told us about our creator, only him who made us know of us, no matter how powerful anyone could be it was only him who knew of such"


    "An interesting creator he must be," Cedric said in amusement.


    Mint''s just gulped.


    "From this moment on you''re stripped of your status as Dark Knight... You shall accept the name bestowed upon you by my wife"


    Mint''s eyes went wide.


    "But My Lord, I''m not capable of becoming a familiar I''m but a half breed", he froze in his words when he saw Cedric''s eyes, they seemed sad.


    "My lord"


    "She''s already hurt by the fact I ordered you dead... probably hates me," he said in a ragged whisper. "So just accept the fucking name!"


    "Y-Yes my lord, I accept the name bestowed upon me by my giver, I swear to be at her aid and serve her for as long as I may live" He announced faster than his brain could process it.


    He recited the words just like his father taught him if he was ever named and made a familiar, to serve his giver. His chest felt warm and his blood rushing within his vein, this feeling, this sense of undying loyalty, he couldn''t believe this when he thought he would never have a chance as a familiar because he was a half breed, tears leaked from his eyes, at long last he had a master all thanks to Lord Cedric, does this mean he would no longer be executed?


    "Beowulf!" at the sound of his powerful voice, a few seconds later, a shadow merged forming a black werewolf, with crimson eyes. Mint was in awe, a full-blooded wolf was before him.


    "This is Beowulf my familiar, he shall be your teacher"


    "Magnus," he said with a bow.


    Mint''s heart nearly stopped when he heard the name, his eyes wide as saucers. ''No... it can''t be'' with that thought his body trembled.


    Cedric placed his palm on the iron bars, it crumbled to dust in an instance.


    "As of this moment you are no longer a Dark Knight... You''re Mint the Silver"


    Mint couldn''t speak, his mouth hung open, chills running down his spine, Cedric tilts his head to the side.


    "Fool! Your benefactor speaks to you!" Beowulf barked.


    "F-F-Forgive m-m-me My Lord" Mint said frightened as he bowed down painfully, ''I don''t believe this!'' ramming thoughts were within his head.


    "Magnus is the name you shall call me from now on"


    "Y-Yes My Lo- Magnus, yes Magnus"


    He heard his exiting footsteps, Mints raised his head still in shock, his brain unable to process.


    "Mint The Silver", his head turned towards the black wolf who was now his teacher.


    "I''m Beowulf The Black, remember that," he said, striding ahead.


    "Well?" he said with a turn of his head. Mint quickly shook his head, stumbling up to his feet.


    "F-Forgive me"


    Beowulf sighed, this kid will be a handful, the best he survives or Magnus will have his head if he doesn''t perform his duties properly, he already shivered at the thought.


    Mint followed behind as they then disappeared.

 Chapter 70 - You Really Are The Devil

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I groaned feeling a warm feeling against my chest, I didn''t know what it was but it felt so strange, I rubbed my chest with perplexed looks pondering what it might be, it also made my blood running through my veins feel warm, what could this be?


    The doors of my Chambers barged open as Olivia rushed in a hurry, I rose to my feet.


    "Well?" I asked, eager for her to say something, I had asked Olivia to keep her ears down for any news about Mint.


    Her raspy breath calmed, she took a deep breath before her eyes met mine, they were sad, my heart slammed a loud heartbeat.


    "He''s..." she gulped, contemplating whether she should say it or not.


    "Olivia... please I need to know" I begged.


    "He has..." she sobbed like she was already feeling my pain ahead and then it struck me.


    "He has been executed My Lady"


    My breath caught, I sat on my chair feeling lost in my head, I couldn''t believe my ears, my fist tightened against my gown, a man lost his life because of me, and Cedric was the cause of it. How foolish of you Sylvia to believe he would save him.


    Tears leaked from my eyes at both the pain of Mint''s death and Cedric''s doings.


    "My lady," Olivia said, squatting beside me. I sobbed, cleaning my tears, silence boring my Chambers. I couldn''t speak nor could I think I just wanted silence.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The dining hall remained silent, my food before me remained untouched, only the sound of Mother''s cutleries could be heard in the silent hall.


    "Whatever is wrong my dear... you don''t seem to have the appetite are you unwell?" Mother asked chewing on her food, before using the napkin to wipe her mouth.


    "I''m fine Mother," I said in a whisper, she made a hmm sound.


    "Then eat... you need food in your system to regain your strength after all you''re still recovering".


    I just forced a smile, the appetizing food before was calling to me, but I didn''t have the appetite, I just took a chalice of water only.


    "I hope you will spend some time with Cedric this evening just like you did the other day" Mother began in amusement.


    "You two are awfully becoming close as it should be with couples"


    Yes, we WERE becoming close but not after what he did to Mint I would never forgive him for taking a man''s life like that, a man who only just risked his life for me, was considered unfit and executed! The thought of it still made my blood boil, maybe this was what he does, after all, I knew nothing about him before I married him, maybe he has always been like this... a cruel man!


    The doors barged open as Cedric walked in sauntering to the table, his eyes on me but I looked away, his handsomeness wasn''t getting to me this time, he took a seat joining us for dinner.


    "Mother, I''m feeling dizzy. I would like to return to my Chambers," I said.


    "Really my dear, are you feeling unwell?"


    "Just a little"


    She gave a nod, I forced a smile rising to my feet. "Mother, Husband," I said with a bow whirling to leave.


    "You haven''t touched your food", I heard Cedric''s voice behind, I gulped, because the sound of his voice still does things to me, Ah damn it all!


    "I-I''m not hungry" those were my words as I sauntered away from the dining hall, Olivia beside me.


    The doors slammed shut. "Oh really is that all he has to say after killing off my Dark Knight!" I hissed in anger.


    "My lady," Olivia said in a worried tone.


    "Not even a hint of remorse or anything... he''s a devil!" I yelled, as my face grew red with anger.


    "I thought you are aware of that already"


    I gasped whirling when I heard his voice, he was already behind me in an instance.


    "Leave us" he ordered, referring to Olivia, she bowed about leaving.


    "No! she stays"


    "My lady," she said, sounding a bit scared.


    "I''m leaving already for there''s nothing to talk about, Husband"


    "Are you testing my patience wife", he said, eyeing with his strong gaze. "You refuse to eat and now you do not want to talk with me"


    "Like I said there''s nothing to talk about and I''m tired"


    "You''re only tired because you haven''t eaten a thing"


    "Is that really the concern right now, LORD Cedric"


    My body ran cold when he took a step closer to me. "Are you that angry with me?"


    "Should you ask? You took an innocent man''s life and you act as if it was nothing... a man who protected your wife" I said, sounding hurt.


    "You broke the trust I had for you...".


    His eyes soften.


    "You are... the devil", with that I whirled walking away, not looking back as the tears leaked from my eyes.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The thunder struck loudly, the rain pouring heavily, making the windows clap together and the curtains dance, the cold air coming in. I couldn''t sleep with all this noise, most importantly I couldn''t sleep after what happened today. I sat up with a sigh. The hurt in his eyes haunts me, why should I feel for him after what he has done? I must be crazy but I couldn''t help it, I came back at him with words but he didn''t do anything, all my way ramming about what he did he was only concerned if I had eaten?


    The loud sound of the thunder clapping together made me jolt from the sound, the rain was so heavy and nonstop. I sighed remembering his hurtful eyes again, the only thing in my head, maybe I went too far, yes I couldn''t forgive him for what he did to Mint but maybe I shouldn''t have called him the devil, I went too far with that, it was uncalled for. STUPID Sylvia! Now you have really outdone yourself.


    I threw my sheet off me, got off my bed, took my yellow silk robe, and put it on, it didn''t seem too late because it hadn''t been long, it was nighttime, so I figured there was still time. I sauntered to my door forcing it open with my little strength and stepping out.


    "Where are you going my lady?", at a sudden voice, the thunder struck at the same time and I screamed.

 Chapter 71 - Youre My What Now?

    "Hush my lady what is wrong?"


    "You scared me whoever you are" I tapped the hands away reaching for me in panic, as I moved backward, my eyes adjusting to the light.


    "Forgive me my lady for starling you"


    Hold on a minute that voice seemed familiar and that peppermint scent, my eyes went wide.


    "M-Mint?"


    He steps into the light, my breath caught as I saw him, he had white hair packed neatly behind, beautiful mocha brown eyes, a mark slashing one of it but it was faint that you almost couldn''t see it, he looked no less than 20, his young charms were alluring, he was dressed in all-black attire, a Kaer Morhen armor to be precise, and it showed off all his daring built-up body, a sword stationed behind his back, and he didn''t seem dead, he looked very much alive.


    "Mint," I said in shock.


    "Yes, my lady," he said with a very deep bow. I was at a loss for words.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Olivia settled the place of food on the table, I could tell Mint''s mouth watered when he saw it, but he made no action towards it.


    "You can eat Mint"


    As if waiting for my command he launches at the chicken. Olivia giggled at his antics as she hurried away from my Chambers, I regretted waking her so late but she didn''t seem to mind.


    "Forgive me my lady if I seemed uncultured I have not eaten for so long"


    "W-What?" I said with wide eyes, he wasn''t making any sense right now, first I thought he was dead and here he was right now.


    He swallowed hard on his meat.


    "Well where I trained we do not eat there," he said with a smile.


    "Mint you have to make more sense... aren''t you supposed to be dead, I mean look at you, you''re alive," I said, still finding it hard to believe, I sure hoped it wasn''t a ghost before me, or else I might faint.


    "I was training to become stronger as your familiar, the place I trained time runs very differently, it has been 2 years over there"


    I was sure my eyes were wide as saucers right now, the fact he hadn''t eaten that long or the fact time runs differently, I got more confused but a name caught my attention and it seemed familiar.


    "Familiar?" I finally found my voice.


    "I was not dead My lady but rather I had to stay dead for I''m no longer a Dark Knight, I am now Mint the Silver, your Familiar. I will serve as your guide and protector that what it means"


    I knew I heard the word Familiar from somewhere, it was the same meaning he gave, when I was reading in Cedric''s library I came across some books about it, Familiars were shapeshifters and its in their destiny if named they will serve their giver for as long as they shall live, when I found that out I figured that "Beowulf" I came across was something like that to Cedric.


    But hold on I thought only Shapeshifters were made Familiars could it be? My widened eyes were now fixed on him, as if sensing my curiosity he continued.


    "The truth is I''m a half-werewolf and my kind acts as such familiars when they are named, you gave me a name but I didn''t accept it because I was still a Dark Knight, it was all thanks to your kindness as well as Ma- I mean Lord Cedric that''s why I''m here today"


    I quickly caught on, he was about to say Magnus but he quickly corrected himself.


    "You mean Lord Cedric saved you"


    He nods.


    "Rather than my death he made me your familiar, I still wondered what changed his mind, I knew I was dead for sure"


    I gulped, hard, the realization getting to me.


    "My lady"


    My gaze fell on him, he stood up bowing. "Forgive me for not protecting you properly, I will be sure to do it properly this time"


    "Please stop," I said, rising to my feet. He raised his head, a smile formed my lips.


    "You protected me so well, and I''m forever grateful"


    "I''m grateful too if you accept me, my lady"


    "S-Sure I accept you as long as you''re alive and well"


    He grinned widely showing his perfectly white teeth, this was all too much to process but I was glad he was alive, which could only mean Cedric wasn''t at fault but I was... for not trusting him, but how was I supposed to when he''s always walking around emotionless, he made it pretty clear that he was going to kill Mint, ugh!


    "My lady," Mint said as if sensing my shift in mood.


    "Sorry... so how does this work, I''m not used to the idea of having a familiar"


    He smiled. "I will always be in the in-between but when you call for me I shall be at your aid, I will be there for you even though far away but you must call my name that''s the only way I can come to you" he explained.


    He eyed the unfinished chicken for a split second, I giggled at his action.


    "Go on eat," I said in amusement, he nodded like a child before sitting back down and devouring the chicken so fast, before I could blink, he chugged the water before standing back up.


    "Wow," I said, stunned.


    "That was... fast"


    He smiled. "You wanted to go somewhere my lady, I shall escort you" he offered.


    "Um" I looked sideways, I suddenly didn''t want to see Cedric anymore, the guilt getting to me hard, I offended him and accused him of killing Mint, how can I face him after what I did.


    "No... I wasn''t" I said in a whisper as my eyes saddened.


    Mint frowned. "Is everything alright my lady?" he asked in a worried tone.


    "Yes... yes I''m fine, I''m so happy you''re alive Mint, don''t worry since food aren''t allowed in the um"


    "Where I trained the In-between," he said.


    "Right the In-between, I will make sure I will prepare something for you" I offered.


    "You don''t have to worry about that my lady cause whenever I''m over there I do not feel hunger"


    "Which makes it the best reason to do so," I said with a smile.


    He grinned. "Thank you, my lady," he said with a bow. "Then I must go now, please be sure to call my name if you need me, I will always find you" with that he vanished into silvery shiny lights like he was erased.


    I was just awestruck.

 Chapter 72 - A Silent Breakfast

    Olivia hummed a tone, combing my hair, I watched her through the mirror, she seemed to be in a good mood today, I wondered why she was all smiley than usual.


    "Are you alright Olivia?" I began as the curiosity got to me. "You seem happy about something"


    She blushed. "I''m perfectly fine my lady... I''m just glad that Mint is alive, you''re happy so I am too" she states.


    I just made a hmm sound, because I knew it was something more than that, maybe she didn''t want to say it.


    I fidget with my fingers, going in silence, my mind in disarray and regret filling me, my unsettle nerves becoming more prominent, what happened yesterday was still imprinted in my brain, the hurtful words I said to Cedric, I bit my lip, I didn''t know how I was going to face him now, I wasn''t sure I could after what I did, but neither can I hide from him for long, times I had tried to do that has proven to be futile.


    "It''s time for breakfast, my lady," Olivia said.


    "Right, at Mother''s"


    "No my lady, you will be dining with Lord Cedric,"


    I gulped, my body becoming tense.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I nervously sauntered along the hall heading for the dining hall, what was I going to do? I was about to face him. Deep breaths Sylvia, deep breaths, I told myself drawing deep breaths, I haven''t even realized we were at the doors already, it spread open with the help of the guards, I stepped in alone the doors shutting close behind me. My eyes traveled from the table of food to Cedric, he wasn''t eating, just had a printed paper he was indulging himself with.


    My lips went apart to say something but I couldn''t, he didn''t seem to acknowledge my presence and that hurt me. With sad looks I walked to my chair taking a seat which was very further from him and yet he again he didn''t budge he didn''t lift his gaze, just there, seated like a handsome god, ugh!


    "Ahem!", I cleared my throat hoping to gain his attention but nothing, like that paper of his was far better. I gave a frustrated sigh before taking my cutlery, cutting my chicken but my eyes remained on him, hoping he would shift his gaze or anything but not a budge, rather he change the page of the printed paper.


    Getting more frustrated I chewed on my meat, with hard chew, my gaze remaining on him, was he planning to avoid me? I chugged on my water, sighing, my chicken was halfway finished and still, he remained silent, I felt hurt and angry, he didn''t even glimpse at me once or touch his food, was he really that angry at me? Did I hurt him so? My heart sank when I remembered the words I said to him, my eyes saddened, I dropped my cutlery not having any appetite to eat any longer, I was more concerned about my husband.


    I shifted my chair, rising to my feet, I grabbed my chair, lifting it even though it was too heavy for me, why were there only two chairs here? ugh! I struggled as I finally got to him, dropping the chair next to him, I panted, the chairs were extremely HEAVY.


    Cedric just flipped the next page of the paper, still not acknowledging my presence even though I was now next to him, still not giving up. I took a seat awaiting him to say something but still nothing, I made a pouting face, does he intend to stay silent all day? Well, I won''t have it.


    I shifted my chair close to him despite still being seated, his gaze still didn''t move from the paper even though I stared at him hard and intimating, ugh! why was he so good at this, not even a flinch like I wasn''t even there. Okay, Sylvia time to get his attention, no matter what, when I do that I will apologize, I want my husband to speak to me, his none attention towards me made me feel hurtful and craved for his eyes on mine, staring at me like I was the only being on earth, I wanted that again.


    "Cedric," I said in a soft tone, placing my hand on his, at the contact his gaze finally met mine and I was lost in those green eyes of his, I missed them so much even though it hasn''t been so long. He just looked at me, not saying a word, I wanted so badly to hear his voice.


    "Talk to me please," I said childishly, he raised an eyebrow at my action, but I didn''t stop there, I needed his action on me only. I took the printed paper off his hand slowly, my gaze still locked on his as I dropped the paper on the table, I took one of his hands with both of mine, holding onto it tightly, an amusement crossed his lips as he tilts his head to the side, he still hasn''t said a word which means my goal wasn''t complete yet.


    Summoning every bit of courage I had, I rose to my feet, moving close to him, Cedric leaned on his chair, his eyes remained on me as I sat on his lap, even in this position his height still surpassed mine, his height an inch higher.


    My hand remained on his chest, it brushed against his bare chest due to his unbuttoned shirt, I trailed it to his neck, moving ever so gently, up to his cheeks as I cupped it.


    "I''m sorry for what I said," I said softly, meaning every word I said. His eyebrow flicked.


    "I thought you were angry with me," He said, finally hearing his voice a deep shiver ran through my body.


    "W-What? I thought YOU were angry with me" I said in haste. A smile found his lips, it nearly stopped my heart.


    "I''m sorry for making you cry, it won''t happen again," he said gently as his hand cupped my cheek, his thumb rubbing against it.


    Did Cedric Logan Hartford just apologize to me?

 Chapter 73 - An Invite To The Palace

    "I''m sorry for making you cry, it won''t happen again," he said gently as his hand cupped my cheek, his thumb rubbing against it.


    Did Cedric Logan Hartford just apologize to me?


    "What?" he asked in my extended silence.


    "N-Nothing just..." I didn''t know what to say.


    "We have both apologized so now we''re even," He said in amusement, I blushed and nodded, he always had a way of making me such a shy person.


    "Thank you for saving Mi-"


    He placed a finger on my lips. "You say his name, he will appear"


    I froze, he took his hand away. "I thought he explained that to you"


    "H-He did but I didn''t know it was every time I said his name,"


    "That''s how it works, wife"


    "Thank you for not killing him"


    "Oh I had it in mind"


    "Cedric!"


    He chuckled, his chest vibrating from the sound, I would never get used to hearing him make sounds like that or smile, it was strange for someone like him but it also made my heart flutter that he was giving in to emotions bit by bit, he still had that quiet nature with him, but whenever he was with me he had that outspoken nature and his emotion becomes more prominent.


    "I''m glad you smile more these days, it''s almost too good to be true," I said honestly, he took my hand giving it a kiss, his eyes still remained on me.


    "Because of you Sylvia".


    I felt warmth around my chest when he said those words. "Do you hate me, Sylvia?" he began, I blinked, puzzled by his words.


    "W-Why would I hate you?"


    "The other day you seemed like you did"


    "I was angry but it wasn''t because I hate you... I... I don''t hate you, Cedric, I don''t think I can" I said honestly, my cheeks instantly flushed, the words I said, I knew what it meant, does it mean that I... My eyes trembled, could this be what love feels like, was I... I gulped, was I falling for this man? Despite everything I have experienced him? Was I?


    He tilts his head to the side, his lips in amusement.


    "Is that so?" he said in amusement, my heart began slamming in a fast rhythm, my grip tightened on his jacket. Does he... my eyes searched his, does Cedric...


    His hand moved to my waist holding onto it tightly, the other against my back. My heartbeat quickened, we just had our eyes on each other, none of us saying a word, The silence wasn''t awkward but it was like it was registered on both sides, like in that silence our feelings were coming to play, my heart oh my heart it felt light and warm, looking at him right now, I knew it, all these feelings I felt towards him, this unusual pull, unexplained chemistry between us, this profound passionate affection towards him, is this-


    The loud knock on the door broke me out of my thought, after the knock came in the door budged but it didn''t open, I don''t remember locking it.


    "What is it?" Cedric retorted.


    "Forgive me my lord for interrupting your meal but there''s an invite from the palace, a letter"


    I turned to Cedric, his eyes remained on the door. "Maybe I should si-"


    I gasped because when I tried to move, his hand was firm on my waist keeping me from moving.


    "C-Cedric"


    "Come in", I froze at his words, the locks automatically opened as the butler of the house walked in, I have only seen him a few times, but not directly. He was around his late 50s or so, dressed formally, a wing white cap that covered his hair. His brown eyes landed on us, but they quickly remained on the floor.


    I was beyond embarrassed right now but Cedric wouldn''t let me go, his grip remained firm on me and I just remained still. The butler held onto a silver tray with a letter. Cedric took it.


    "Leave us"


    "Yes my lord," He said with a bow leaving, the doors slamming shut.


    "Is it a letter from the Emperor?" I asked to see the goldenseal.


    "Mm," Cedric just made a sound, his mood was a bit odd and seemed unreadable, it was like that the moment the Butler said it was from the palace. Cedric opened the letter as he did. I caught notice of our house name.


    Cedric''s eyes scanned through it, he made a hmm sound, I was becoming more curious because I couldn''t read the contents of the letter.


    "It seems like the Emperor as invited us to the palace, a general audience for an announcement"


    "T-T-To the palace?" I said with wide eyes, come to speak of this Danette mentioned this to me once about the Emperor requesting a general audience soon, could this be it? Was it time for the Emperor to announce Cedric as his heir?


    "Yes" he states, dropping the letter on the table, but Cedric seemed bothered by it, I mean he should have suspected this to happen right? But it seemed like it was something else bothering him, so I pondered what it was.


    "Scared of going to the palace?" he asked as his eyes fell on me, a faint smile on his lips.


    "N-No... just expected something like this but I never thought it would be so soon," I said.


    He made a hmm sound. "Everyone seemed to expect it, I will warn you ahead, Mother won''t let you hear the end of it"


    I rolled my eyes, Mother will once again torture me with etiquette, ugh!


    "I will just ha-" I moaned when Cedric trailed a kiss to my neck so suddenly.


    "Just listen to everything she says, the palace is worse than society," he said, still kissing my neck.


    I just made a hmm sound lost in his kisses, my hand trailed to his hair, I have forgotten how soft it felt against my skin, was it even possible to have such perfect hair?


    His head draws backward as his lips find mine.

 Chapter 74 - Kiss Me, Wildfire

    His head draws backward as his lips find mine. Roaming on mine softly. He broke the kiss, his eyes meeting mine, I licked my lips.


    "Kiss me, wildfire," he said ever so gently, my heart quickened its pace, I bit my lip because I never thought he would ask.


    Not saying a word I placed my hand on his shoulder, he waited patiently, leaning on the chair, his eyes watching me.


    My gaze fell on his pale lips, I was the one taking charge this time, he didn''t want to dominate me like he usually did, he wanted to give me the power to dominate him instead, I gulped at the mere thought of it, my eyes not leaving his lips, I wanted to taste him as he did me, run my tongue within his as he did me.


    My cheeks creep up in a blush, he kept watching me with those intelligent green eyes of his, they were the brightest, not consumed by desire or any sort of hunger right now like it usually does, they were softer shades, they registered something within them I couldn''t explain and I was drunk in it.


    I lick my bottom lip before leaning to him, I closed my eyes as my lips brushed against his, a cold shiver shoot through my spine instantly, he remained still as I kiss him so I took the initiative to kiss him deeper, he obliged as his mouth opened for me to assess, I didn''t know exactly what I was doing but I just did what my heart told me to and how he has tasted me, my tongue lining his teeth, my head going sideways as I ravished his lips with deep kisses.


    I felt his chest vibrate, maybe a growl I didn''t know, I was lost within the deep essence of his mouth, I kissed him wildly like I couldn''t take it, I couldn''t take him, every single time I felt consumed by this man, I was lost in this brooding shaken feeling that got my heart racing every single minute and my head in a mess, it was just all about him, just him only.


    My fingers dug in his hair wildly, and then I lost it and so did he, he finally kissed me back. But he wasn''t dominating, it was both of us in perfect sync as our mouths roamed wildly ravishing each other without a care in the world.


    I gasped for air, when I felt my butt on the table, the plates on it shaking from the impact, my legs spread as Cedric came between me, his mouth engulfing mine again more passionately. My hands still dug in his hair running through it, I could never get used to the feel of it, his hands roamed my back savagely, for a minute there I thought he would rip my dress but he didn''t.


    He broke the kiss, kissing my chin, I moaned so loudly not a care in the world, his kisses trailed to my neck all the way to my exposed cleavage.


    "Cedric!" I moaned loudly drunk in his kisses that consumed me, at this close proximity I could feel him, the hardened length of his pushing against me, showing me just how much I made him feel and how aroused he was, I was too, I was so hot and the ache in my core craved for something I didn''t quite get, what was I craving for?


    His hand undid the knotted rope of my gown behind, letting it loosen a bit, the tightness of my grown reducing.


    He didn''t ask he didn''t say anything, as the front holding my cleavage in place was let loose, I didn''t speak also, all I could think of was HIM and what he was about to do to my body, and the ache at my core was becoming unbearable, I broke out of my thoughts when his lips covered my right harden nipple, my lips went apart when he sucked on them hard.


    My back arched backward and my hand engulfed his head, the other kept my balance to the table so that I wouldn''t fall.


    The feeling of his mouth ravishing my breast made my brain blank, but that wasn''t enough as my gown was raised, he held onto my lap straddling just my left leg on his waist and made me feel him more, oh the feeling, I instantly knew what I was craving for.


    "Oh, Cedric!" I gasped out loud as his advance towards my breast continued, suck, licks, a repeated action that was making me lose my mind. I lost my balance but Cedric''s hand against my back held me in place. He didn''t give me mercy as he kept ravishing me like I was his breakfast instead, maybe I was.


    My two hands went back to the table to steady myself, his hand once at my back trailed to my waist and then to my thighs. I was lost in his lips still on my breasts without knowing his finger was already inside me, sliding in with ease.


    "Ohhhhh!" I moaned, his mouth to my breast, his two fingers sliding in and out of me was unbearable but in a good way, all he gave me was a pleasure, all I could feel was  pleasure, all I could think of was pleasure as the feeling within me raised to a pinnacle just when he added another finger and then I climaxed screaming his name.


    His face buried in my neck, as I climaxed a number of times as his fingers moved in speed, my waist fell weak from all the release, my breath raspy, my body in sweat.


    I tried to catch my breath as he redrew his fingers. But the ache at my core didn''t stop. I still craved it. I moved my waist forward, my core brushing on his hardened length, I instantly pictured how it would feel If he was inside me, and made a newfound desire flush within me.


    I heard him growl, but this time profound and animalistic, wait! I recognize that exact sound.


    My eyes flashed open.

 Chapter 75 - Primal Urge

    I heard him growl, but this time profound and animalistic, wait! I recognize that exact sound. My eyes flashed open, but Cedric still locked me in place, his face still buried my neck.


    "C-Cedric" I stammered quietly but he didn''t say a word, he remained still but I knew all too well something was wrong. I heard a crack sound, my eyes only move to table where his hand was placed, my eyes widen when I saw his black claws, real as a day not covered in the night light like it was that day, gripping onto the table, leaving marks, my heart quickened, confusion and fear flushed within me, was the beastly part of him taking over?


    What triggered it, I knew he wouldn''t hurt me, but I couldn''t stop my heart from pounding and his silence only made it worse. I was worried if he was okay.


    "C-C-Ced-", he growled, my mouth going shut, his head buried in my neck moved, I gulped hard, I felt something cold against my neck and sharp, was that his... was that his fangs? I needed to try to speak to him or something, try to reach him, understand the situation, and talk about it.


    "Cedric," I said, placing my hand against his chest to lift him and get a better view of his face, but that was a mistake on my part I came to regret. I heard plates scattering against the floor next, the only clanging sound ringing in the hall, my back slamming the table hard knocking the breath out of me, the back of my head hurting from the impact.


    My eyes trembled vigorously, the fear within them prominent as I stared at Cedric on me, his hand on either side of my head, his breath was raspy, the green color in his eyes gone, it was completely black, black veins like bags beneath his eyes, his canines extended, reaching his lower lip just like that night, his skin a moonlight pale.


    My chest rose and fell, each breath I took brought out cold streams from my mouth, I was suddenly so cold and my body trembled, I didn''t know if it was fear or from the sudden cold anymore.


    Cedric''s teeth clenched in a very tight hold, he didn''t seem like himself, he wasn''t himself, right now it was a beast I gazed upon not Cedric. My eyes locked on his pitch-black ones hoping to see the light but nothing, nothing at all.


    He growled leaning down to me, our faces inches apart, my breath caught, I remained still I didn''t move, I was afraid if I did, something bad might happen or I might trigger something I shouldn''t, I know I should scream, I should cry for help and the guards would break down the doors and come to my rescue or if better I would call Mint''s name before he could even blink, but I remained silent, like a still doll trapped by her predator.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric was lost in his primal urges, he was stupid enough to lose control and now his beast was out on the surface, he had always found a way to resist the monster within him whenever he kissed her and touched her, but not today, today the little ounce of control he had was broken, her echoing moans and his name being called by her as he brought her pleasure, the climax she arose from, the moment he buried his face in her neck, her scent from both her body and core intoxicated him, her every vein he could see, the urge to sank his fangs within her became strong, he thought he was able to quench his bloodthirsty hunger with the lives of the Nightshades but he thought wrong.


    He needed to get his head straight but the moment her core moved to his aching harden length, an effect caused by this striking beauty before him, the rope snapped and his beast came to the surface drunk in lust not just for taking her innocence right now but the taste for her blood as he did it and that scared the fuck out of him. How menacing can it be to desire such a woman and crave to do savage things to her he knew she couldn''t handle, his control was slim when it came to her, he knew the moment he sank those fangs of his in her soft petite, he would kill her.


    And he wasn''t too far from it right now, locking her on the table, her vulnerable self before him, she remained still like an obedient doll but he could tell she was shivering from his cold aura, she should scream and call out for her Familiar but she didn''t, why, why, why?


    His pitch-black eyes landed on her neck, god he could see her veins pumping, her scent filling his nose, he pondered what her blood would taste like, he gave a deep growl shifting uncomfortably causing his length to rub against her core, the hunger and desire filled his lungs, the very air he breathes right now was masked with her luscious scent, he shut his eyes close hoping to kill the feeling but it only just increased, it took every ounce of his strength for him not to her take her and slam his length within, but that would only hurt her, he wasn''t about to take her by force he would rather destroy himself, he wouldn''t rather rip out his heart than make love to her.


    His eyes opened because there were only images of her he could see, but then his heart slammed a beat when he saw the position she took right now. What in god''s name was she thinking? She had her face to the side, her neck exposed to him, an action he knew she did purposely, like an inviting disaster for him.


    Her eyes shut close awaiting, waiting for him to do the unthinkable, why? Why was she doing this? Why was she inviting the devil in?

 Chapter 76 - A Glismpe Of A Past

    His eyes opened because there were only images of her he could see, but then his heart slammed a beat when he saw the position she took right now. What in god''s name was she thinking? She had her face to the side, her neck exposed to him, an action he knew she did purposely, like an inviting disaster for him.


    Her eyes shut close awaiting, waiting for him to do the unthinkable, why? Why was she doing this? Why was she inviting the devil in?


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    His looks, his eyes, although they were lost I could see he was fighting for control, he was trying to restrain himself, his gaze to my neck and then I knew it, he said a word before about how he wanted to sink his fangs in my neck, if that would calm the beast within him and stop him from hurting then I would oblige, I could smell it, I could smell his blood due to how tightened his fist was, his nails must be relentlessly digging in his flesh, I did not know why his beast was triggered, but if sinking his fangs to my neck would cure him of this pain, then I would let him.


    I waited, my eyes shut tightly, my neck now exposed to him, my heart slamming loudly in my chest as I waited in inching anticipation. I felt his breath against my neck and then my heart quickened but I remained still, I had to, for him, I didn''t want to see him in pain. I couldn''t bear it, tears leaked from my eyes, it was almost like I could feel his pain and I wanted it to stop.


    "You would offer yourself to the devil?". I gasped at the demonic voice which was Cedric''s, my eyes flashed open as I turned but the next thing I knew Cedric was off me, just like a brush of wind. I sat up with a raspy breath, he stood close to the chair, backing me, his tightened grip on the iron.


    "Cedric," I said softly, hoping I was actually speaking to him right now, he remained still where he was. I noticed his extended nails were back to normal, was the beast gone? Was the pain gone?


    "A-Are you alright?" I asked. There was immersed silence, please tell me you''re okay, please.


    "I''m fine", a breath of relief washed upon me, his voice was back to normal, he leisurely whirled to me, his looks were normal also, I pondered how he was able to come back but his eyes weren''t, the darkness was still within them, his green eyes wasn''t present, it was still pitch black, I could see the hollow in them, the emptiness.


    "Never do that again" He warned with stern looks, eyeing me with its deadly eyes, a deep shiver ran down my spine, never do what again?


    I was about to speak but he took a step towards me, being this close he appeared angry? Did I do something wrong? A hand to my waist and I was down from the table, I didn''t know if I should speak, what if I say something wrong and get him angrier.


    "Turn", a simple word that held power, I did as I was told. I felt him do my tie back, the dress becoming tightened like it was, I couldn''t take it anymore I needed to understand. I whirled to him.


    "You were in pain... you", I couldn''t find the right words. "I-I-Is b-because o-of w-what we d-did?" I stammered with flushed cheeks but not a word from him, why was he acting this way right now? I knew what happened moments ago was like a bad dream but that doesn''t mean we can''t talk about it, I wanted us to talk I wanted to understand this, I wanted to understand him, I want him to let me in, I was going to be by his side, to do so I must understand.


    "Let me in Cedric" I began, taking his hand in mine, he looked away shutting his eyes.


    "If you don''t let me in... then how am I... how am I supposed to understand you Cedric,", the eagerness in my voice became prominent.


    I want to help him with the pain, I want his walls down so that I can be by his side properly, I want to help him overcome this darkness, I want to... my chest rose and fell, I want to love this man, I do not care if he was the devil. My lips parted, all those words I said within me, I wanted to lash it out to him.


    "You should leave", I never knew how much words could hurt until now, like a dagger piercing my chest, I have never felt such pain before. The piercing got deeper when his hand moved away from mine and then he backed me.


    Like time stopped and I was left to relieve that pain again as it got deeper, he may have said three simple words but his actions that followed made it so deep, why was it getting so hard to breathe?


    "Ce-"


    "Leave... now", quiet yet deep words that showed just how impatient he was becoming. Rather than open up to me and speak to me he would rather put up his walls back on, those suffocating, enduring WALLS around him, does everything between us matter so little to him?


    My cheeks were wet, the tears already streaming down in their own accord, lots of it. I leisurely whirled as I paced away, my chest feeling heavy, not a word, not a hand to grab my arm as he did before to stop me, he let me go, he would rather be alone than let me help him, why was he tormenting me like this? Especially now I have unfathomably fallen for HIM.


    The doors shut close behind me.


    "My lady you took a lot of time during breakfast," Olivia said in amusement but then it died.


    "My lady, why are you crying?" she asked worriedly.


    I couldn''t help the tears that streamed down my cheeks in-efficaciously.


    "My lady".


    I didn''t say a word as I darted away, unable to stop the tears from falling, my heartfelt sinking, I felt drowning, why does it hurt so much, this was too much to be considered a normal pain.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    A glimpse of her tears, when she offered her neck to him, was a glimpse of a past, the image that played in his eyes and then he knew, the maddening realization struck him, it wasn''t the silver-haired beneath him at that very moment but a forgotten memory of a bloodstained woman smiling at him, the image merging together like it was a predestined premonition. His teeth clenched, his fist tightened, his nail pierced his skin to a point his blood dripped to the floor, his beast had already taken over before he could already realize it, the rage, the pain.


    If death was his punishment he would gladly accept it, never in his entire history would he think he would feel this way AGAIN, as the memories played the more the drowned feeling, a suffocating, consuming, toxicity, torture, this torment? With the weight of words ranting in his head, the table was already flung across the wall by the time he was able to come even with his pain, but neither did it stop it.


    Magnus Klaus Darkmore. Curse to a mortal body, for now, you feel PAIN! None of this was supposed to happen, none of these feelings should have become his.


    He chuckled to himself like a maddening man, running his fingers in his hair, yes yes yes maybe this wasn''t his only curse, this was retribution.


    "Am I right Yelena..."


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I shut the door, I didn''t want anyone to come to me right now or Olivia. I wanted to be alone and rid myself of this pain, crying didn''t seem to stop it, what else can end it but only to cry until the pain perhaps stop, or maybe cry myself to sleep.


    I cried darting to my bed, lying down, and putting the covers over me, it may seem childish or foolish, but I just needed to cry and free myself from this pain if I could, I had no one to run to if I felt sad or hurt, the one person I could run to was thousands of miles away. My Papa, if he was here he would have consoled me and told me everything was gonna be okay and allowed me to rest my head upon his lap as he patted my hair but no one, NO one was here for me.


    It was I, I alone in a foreign land married to a husband who rather pushes me away than let me in, a man I have fallen for, a man that has stolen my heart and made it his without him realizing, how stupid of you SYLVIA.

 Chapter 77 - Unrequited Love

    The loud knocking on my door made my eyes flash open, it came, again and again, it made my head hurt, I groaned rubbing my eyes as I got off the bed, sluggishly walking to the door, I unlocked it and it barged open by Mother.


    "Sylvia whe-" she shut her mouth looking at me like I have two heads. "Whatever is wrong my dear? Why are your eyes as red as tomatoes? '''' she demands.


    "Nothing mother I just-"


    "What do you mean nothing? Look at you you''re a mess and do you know I have been looking for all you all day, and your maid have been so worried about you, she came to me saying you won''t open the door"


    "I apologize, Mother," I said in a whisper, she sighed stepping in, she placed a hand on my shoulder.


    "Did you and Cedric by chance have any disagreement?"


    I remained silent, not knowing what to say, disagreement, fight, quarrel, whatever it was, there were no words to explain what happened.


    Mother took my hand walking me to my chair set, we both took a seat. "Tell me what happen I will listen".


    My gaze leisurely met hers, she waited for me to speak, I gulped.


    "Just a disagreement", what was I supposed to tell her? That her son had a beast within him who constantly craved me, and I foolishly offered myself himself? Or that I was pushed away rather than him opening up to me? And how complicated it was to be by his side if he doesn''t let me in.


    "Sylvia"


    "He won''t open up to me Mother" I began as the tear leaked out of my eyes, I was unable to bear the pain. "He would rather push me away, after..." I took a deep breath, my breath shaking. "...after everything... how I''m supposed to make this work if he keeps adding more walls around him", I broke more into tears, as I sobbed.


    "You love him"


    I froze at her confirmation, she wiped my tears with her hand but they just kept falling. "It''s in your eyes" she adds with a smile on her lips.


    "This is not a new thing Sylvia nor are you the first to be heartbroken by his ways because you love him... I have been his mother for 32 years, Sylvia, Cedric is an unusual boy, I sometimes wonder if I was blessed with a loving son. Maybe things would have been different" she said with a smile.


    "How... How did you live with it, you''re his Mother" I said, any mother would have been over this with the type of man Cedric was.


    "And he respects that, just like he respected his father until he drew his last breath, I''m not happy with how he could be unspoken sometimes, but I knew maybe I wasn''t the one to break him out of that shell... maybe someone else can" she placed a hand on cheek.


    I sobbed. "I don''t think I can"


    "You love him don''t you?"


    I gulped, my heart quickened its pace. "That is all that matters" she adds.


    "When I was married to his father, I knew nothing of the man, she shared beds Sylvia but that was only for the sense of fulfilling our duties, you''re a strange one Sylvia and I''m envious of you... You found love, by the time I realized how I truly felt... he was already drawing his last breath"


    My eyes trembled at her words, my heart in pain for her.


    "I watch the man I love on his dying bed and finally realize it, only for it to be too late... Do you know his last words to me?" she said in amusement but her eyes were very sad.


    "I have always loved you," she said in his words, a tear fell from my eyes. She took my hand into hers. "When you love someone Sylvia that''s all that matters, even though time is against us, we still need time, If Cedric feels the same way I''m sure he will come through it" she assured me.


    "I-I don''t think he is a mother," I said in a shaky voice. Her eyes saddened, to my surprise, she pulled me in a hug, I broke into more tears when I felt the comfort, I held onto her tightly, my chest swelling with feelings.


    "Hush my dear, crying won''t solve anything" she smooched me. I nod, breaking the hug.


    "Now have a bath, eat and sleep, give him time Sylvia, no matter how hard it seems"


    I nod sobbing, for the first time in forever I felt like I had a Mother.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Raspy breath could be heard, his chambers an icy cold, it was practically freezing within his chamber. Beowulf emerges from the darkness walking to his master who had his hands buried in his hair, he had never seen him like this, in a state of daze, not like this ever since her, could it be?


    "Yelena," he said in a ragged whisper.


    Beowulf froze when he heard the name, he couldn''t be, it was too soon sudden, that triggered the memories. "Magnus, are your memories recovered?" he asked in inching anticipation, those memories meant to be suppressed due to his rebirth.


    "I remember everything".


    Beowulf shivered at his dark and lifeless tone, and the aura grow more cold, even though he was covered in fur, it still penetrated, like he was about to be frozen to death.


    Cedric''s teeth clenched in a tight hold. "Every... single... thing"


    Beowulf gulped as the room shocked like an earthquake was about to surface within the room itself, decorative antiques dropping and smashing into pieces, the wall cracking, the glasses cracking about to be blown into a million pieces.


    "M-M-Magnus please calm down, you c-could bring the whole castle down," he said in fear as his head whirled around watching the continuous destruction that was about to surface. "M-Magnus"


    Suddenly everything seized like a time pause, Beowulf took a breath of relief he didn''t realize he was holding.


    "The curse isn''t just for me" he began in a ragged whisper, Beowulf''s head whirled to him when he heard those words, the realization struck him and every mystery fell into place.


    "You don''t mean....", his eyes shook.

 Chapter 78 - A Trade?

    "Lady Sylvia you look beautiful as always," Fayette Blanchet said for the 11th time today as she fixed the testing fabric around me, I just stood still as a statue, as she did her bidding.


    "Is there perhaps any gold color? I want her to stand out tomorrow" Mother said observing the design, not feeling satisfied


    "Oui Madame, I will try that right now," Fayette said rushing to another pile of fabric, Mother was really torturing the poor french woman, she has been like this just because I needed to look my best for the ball tomorrow evening, everything was upside down due to the numerous change of fabrics.


    It has been 5 days since what happened between Cedric and me, we haven''t seen. According to Mother he has various meetings to attend to but I knew all too well what was really going on. I did as Mother told me, give him time and space, the rest of the days were lectures from Mother on how to act, dance, and present myself in society and according to mother society will be very present tomorrow evening, I mean it was the palace we are talking about... the palace, I have never been to a palace before but I knew what to expect was most likely the best I have ever since in society and I will be the meeting the Emperor.


    "Mother I can''t stand anymore," I said, my legs feeling tired from all the standing since all tons of fabric were tested on me and still none was able to meet up with mother''s expectations, ugh!


    "Endure my dear... we must find the perfect outfit for you... Olivia, how are the jewelry coming along?"


    "They will be arriving this evening Madam" Olivia replied coursing, poor Olivia was stressed also with all the preparations, she probably hasn''t slept from all the errands Mother made her run.


    I sighed, today was gonna be one hectic day... but I didn''t mind as long it would take my mind off Cedric for a while and get ready for this evening... yes this evening THIS every evening, I was going to get all the answers I need no matter what, whether I like it or not.


    "How about this?" Fayette asked.


    "Marvelous, it''s a beauty"


    Finally! Time to wrap this up and onto the next.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The clamorous thunder struck heavily at night, the rain pouring, the skies pitch black with lighting moving like rope within it, the rain so heavy and coming along with the tremendous breeze, my windows were shut tightly, I could barely hear the sound of it, seems like we were in the season because it has been nothing but rain all these days like some god was depressed or miserable, My papa always told me a funny story that if gods were angry or sad it sometimes showed in the weather, a funny story like I said, it didn''t seem right to me.


    I lit the candles, Olivia dropped the chicken and some other side dishes on the table, a big smile I noticed she had been wearing since this evening even though she was all stressed out and needed some sleep, I wondered.


    "Is that all my Lady?" she asked.


    "Mm," I just made a sound eyeing her with suspicion, something was going on in her head, but that would have to wait, right now it was business.


    I took a deep breath before I called him. "Mint" at the mention of his name he appeared before us in shiny lights, I could never get used to it as my eyes widened at his sudden appearance. He stood before me.


    "My lady," he said with a deep bow, his eyes peeped the food at the table, I swore I saw him drool.


    "Hello Mint... it been a while"


    He stood fully. "Yes my lady, I trust you have been well", I forced a white with a nod. His gaze moved to Olivia and so did hers, her face was all red and she remained still as the wind, with widened eyes, like a deer staring at a torch.


    "H-Hello" she stammered, Olivia stammered? That was new.


    "Hello," Mint said with a smile. "Olivia right?"


    She gasped as she nodded. I couldn''t help a giggle that found me, her expression was that of a lovesick puppy. I finally understand why she has been in such a good mood this evening, because of Mint.


    "Ahem! Olivia?"


    "Yes, my lady," she replied with a flinch. "Oh yes I should leave," she said nervously getting my look, she blushed once more she dashed out of the room, Mint''s eyes remained on her in a daze, I wish I would have had her stay but I needed to talk with Mint privately.


    "Ahem!"he instantly turned to me.


    "Forgive me My lady for she''s quite strange"


    "Mm," I said, shifting my gaze to the food as an approval. A big smile found his lips as he settled down and launched the food. I still wasn''t used to the fact that he didn''t eat anything in the in-between, he must be really hungry.


    Wait! Is he done? My eyes were wide as saucers, the plates were completely empty, his appetite was that of a wolf.


    He chugged on the water, taking a deep breath. "Thank you, my lady," he said feeling satisfied, with a smile against his lips.


    "S-Sure... like I said I will treat you as best as I can... but forgive me, for this, is a trade"


    "A trade? Is there something you want my lady?" he asked perplexed.


    "Yes, Mint".


    "Whatever you want I will provide you do not need to trade my lady, for I''m your familiar"


    "Good, then we don''t have a problem"


    "Depends," he quickly added.


    "Too late you already agreed," I said leaving no room for question. He gulped rubbing the back of his head.


    "What would you like to know about my lady?" he asked hesitantly.


    "Tell me everything you know about Magnus"

 Chapter 79 - Magnus Nicklaus Darkmore

    "Tell me everything you know about Magnus"


    "My Lady"


    "Please Mint I beg of you... I have searched all the books I can get my hands on but I can''t find anything... I know Cedric is Magnus, I know you know that, you must know something" I said with pleading eyes, I must get the answers I seek for, it was a great matter of urgency, it was yet another way I can come to understand him and have a meaning to all this confusion happening between us and why he won''t open up to me.


    Mint sighs running his fingers in his white hair, his looks in disarray like he was having some kind of internal fighting within his mind.


    "Mint... please" I took his hand. I knew this must be hard for him but I really needed him. "I must know this"


    He sighs in defeat. "Of course, you won''t find anything about Magnus in the books here" he began.


    I blinked in confusion.


    "He must have scrambled everything off because he didn''t want you to find anything about him".


    My eyes trembled... would he go that far? Why?


    "Please what I''m about to tell you right now My lady, no one must know, not even Lord Cedric himself''"


    I nodded eagerly. "I won''t tell anyone I promise, I just need to know I feel like I have the right to"


    He took a deep breath. " I do not know much, before... Before I was orphaned my father usually told me stories about our benefactors, stories of gods and their legends before they separated from earth to allow humans to inhabit it" he began.


    I listened carefully.


    "He told me about one god who created the wolf curse, magical beings such as myself, able to take the form of a wolf having all their strength but in tenfold. I could still remember how my expression was then when he told me such stories, I was in awe of what kind of god could possess such power to create the wolf curse" he said as his eyes grew wistful with memories of the past.


    "The wolf curse"


    "What my people call it, we considered it both a curse and a blessing for possessing such"


    I gulped.


    "My father told me, our benefactor wasn''t just an ordinary god, like the rest who involved in the creation and wielding unlimited power... this particular god is a man known to be the source of dark magic, the first powerful warlock, the first Vampire to practice magic and become a magical being himself..."


    My eyes trembled and my heart quickened its pace for I knew the name he was going to call next.


    "He is called many names... bringer of darkness, The devil, Dark warlord... but he is known by these three names mostly... Magnus Nicklaus Darkmore"


    The thunder clamored the moment he said his name, my body flinching and my head in a daze at what he just said, did he just say Cedric was a god? Vampire, dark magic, bringer of death, the devil, warlord, this was too much to take in all in one go. This was beyond just a mere discovery.


    "g-god, vampire?" I whisper, my grip on my chair tightened, my nervousness in a mess, as I try to put some means of understanding at what I just heard.


    "Yes... vampire, are the oldest magical creatures known as a beast with their unquenchable taste of blood, but it is said as in the legend they do not live on blood, it''s a rare possibility, Vampire only carve unquenchable thirst when it comes to their beloved, that is what my father told me" he explained.


    My eyes were wide as saucers as I took in everything Mint told me.


    "Magnus was the first vampire who practiced sorcery and become a god to his people, for centuries every magical being or warlocks quiver at the name Magnus, he is known to be ruthless and spread havoc whichever path he crosses, any one''s fate is doomed the moment you defile him. During the emergence when the gods and goddesses decided to leave earth for the humans, he created the Vampire realm for where the vampires reside, he created a whole empire, he is no ordinary magical being"


    I gulped, Cedric, no Magnus... he was a god to his people, he was the first warlock, a magical being known as a Vampire, it was a lot to take but it filled in some empty holes. The reason Cora told me to beware, the fear in her eyes when she told me, was he really dangerous as they say he is? The Cedric I knew was just a distant man, who had walls around him, a man who didn''t understand feelings... he was the exact opposite as Mint explained him to be, there were still holes that needed filling.


    "But I don''t understand... why Ced- Magnus is here in the mortal realm, he''s a god I mean it doesn''t make any sense"


    "Yes it doesn''t I too I''m confused but my father did tell me about 2 thousand years ago Magnus suddenly vanished from the world never to be seen, that is all I know, I was surprised when I found out Lord Cedric I serve is actually Magnus, it was both a blessing to meet my benefactor and also the scariest," He said with a shiver.


    "Forgive me my lady for this is all I know, it''s still a mystery to me"


    "I-Its okay Mint, I''m really grateful for you to tell me this," I said with a forced smile still taking in all he has just said, my brain felt like it would explode, I was married to a god? This was bigger than me to handle and so much more confusing than I expected it to be.


    "No one knows why he vanished thousands of years ago, many presumed him lost to the world or dead and somewhat reincarnated"


    "Reincarnated? You think Cedric''s the reincarnation of Magnus?" I asked.


    "Yes I believe so... that is after all the only explanation," he said for certain.


    I gulped. "T-Thank you Mint for being honest with me," I said with a smile against my lips, I knew what it took him to tell me this, and I will keep my promise, no soul will hear of this, not even Cedric.


    "It''s an honor my Lady... I must leave now" he said.


    I nod, he vanished in shiny lights, I let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding. I was both in awe and confusion, Mints words ramping through my head. Cedric, my husband, was a reincarnation of a Vampire god.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The sun was already rising, I was still seated against the chair, my knees to my chest as I bit my nail, I couldn''t sleep after everything I heard last night, a lot of mysteries around Cedric, I knew finding out this should have quenched my curiosity about him but why... why do I feel like there was more and the more it scared me.


    My door barge opens as Olivia walks in. "Good morning My lady"


    "Morning Olivia," I said with a forced smile.


    "Did you sleep alright?" she asked with a forced smile.


    "Um yes I did but not completely"


    "But your bed... it''s untouched" she said walking to me. "Did you not have any sleep my lady"


    I just shake my head negatively, how could I have slept after everything I heard about gods, vampires, and warlocks, I was bound to have nightmares.


    "Did something happen my lady?"


    "No... Nothing happened, it''s just that I couldn''t sleep" I assured her.


    She nodded but she still seemed worried. "Did you find out what you wanted from Mint?"


    "Yes I did", I shift my gaze to the window, the sunlight already shimmering inside. "What I didn''t expect, but now I understand some things" I faced her, she seemed puzzled.


    "Tell me, Olivia, if you''re... if you''re ever in love with a man that seemed beyond your reach what will you do?" I asked.


    She frowned slightly as if thinking. "I do not know my lady for I''m confused myself, he may be beyond your reach but if he feels the same way you do, distance is but a word isn''t it?"


    A faint smile crossed my lips. "It might be more than distance Olivia, its two different worlds"


    "Oh"


    "I see the way you look at Mint"


    She blushed, suddenly Mint appeared, Olivia yelped.


    "My lady you called"


    Oops, maybe I shouldn''t have said his name. "F-Forgive me it was just a slip of tongue," I said embarrassed, I have forgotten that at a mention of his name he will come.


    Olivia just stared at Mint with wide eyes not saying a word, he turned to her and smiled. "I-I-I-I will go draw your bath, my lady, she dashes out in a hurry before I could say anything.


    Mint seemed amused as he watched her, he turned to me about saying something.


    "Do not say strange Mint, she''s just shy"

 Chapter 80 - Cold Feeling

    Hence the day of the Ball arrived, the night skies illuminated with stars, funny it didn''t rain today. Olivia has just finished with my gown, I must say Fayette was the finest in her work.


    I stood before the mirror, watching myself, mostly the gown, golden color, an empire waist gown, short sleeves, a very expensive fabric as it glitters into the night, the design of my gown were of butterflies, Fayette asked what kind of design I wanted and I told her, Mother seemed to agree with it, as she said ''You must be delicate as a flower tonight, the butterflies will do''


    I''m sure wearing this gown you would only see in the hands of one, I was sure to stand out, that was mother''s plan of course, to the fitting I wore gloves but they were milky white reaching my elbows, jewelry to the fitting also, that graced my neck like a collar necklace but thin and not too big, golden dot earrings to my ears, my hair was let down this time, in a long wavy but arranged to fall at my back only, behind braided with golden pins, I was sure glittered behind me. To the finishing touches, a gold scarf was around me, tucked into my forearm.


    I took a deep breath, taking in my look, I looked like a princess ready for a ball, I wasn''t even sure I was the one standing.


    "You look beautiful, my lady, like a princess" Olivia said with a sweet smile against her lips, I smiled at her comment, exactly what I thought.


    The doors opened as Mother walked in fully dressed in her gown, although it was black it had a wonderful design to it, the same empire waist gown, she was elegant as always, I was sure in her youth she was a beauty, she still was, because she refused to age with her outlook.


    "You look beautiful dear... are you ready?" she asked, taking my hand.


    "Yes Mother," I said with a bow.


    "Tonight isn''t just a ball, I''m sure you know exactly what it means for this family".


    I nod with a faint smile. "Good," she smiled.


    "Shall we?"


    ¡î¡î¡î


    We both sauntered the halls, I and mother as we were about getting to the door.


    "We might be back late, make sure the guards are at alert," Mother said to a servant.


    I took deep breaths, I was nervous, not just about going to the palace but...


    I came to a halt when my eyes caught Cedric at the entrance, although it was dark he was just simply breathtaking, I haven''t seen him for the day, seeing him right now made my heart and mind race.


    As his green eyes met mine, I felt like I was lost in time, he was simply dashing in his formal attire, everything around him was like a sweet inclination before him, despite everything I have come to know about him I was still drawn to him like a thread to a needle, I was surely undone this time for there was no going back.


    I paced to him, in easy steps our eyes remained on each other, was there no way to undo this spell I was under? I have never felt so pulled like a magnet towards someone before, Cedric was like a magnet I keep getting stuck with, this man was consuming me with everything and nothing at the same time.


    I stood in before him, not saying a word, he didn''t either, our eyes on each other as if trying to read our inner feelings, I noticed his eyes were softer, they weren''t hard like he usually kept them, he had a light in his eyes when he gazed upon me, was this man really the Magnus Mint spoke of, the god of vampires?


    We were just locked in our gaze like we were the only ones in the entire world, his hand slowly reaching for me, his hand caressing my cheek.


    "You look stunning"


    I felt a blush creep my checks at his compliment, his thumb rubbing unto it my cheeks, I close my eyes as he did, I missed his touch so much, but there was one strange thing, his hands were so cold, I shivered, they weren''t warm like they always were whenever he touched me, It was like the first time when we saw each other on our wedding day, his icy touch, was he okay?


    Before I could register anything, I felt his cold lips on mine, I shivered at the new contact, why was he so cold? Either way, I kissed him back, our lips just roaming in perfect sync, I missed his lips so much, I messed up the tingling feelings at my side when he kissed me, it was heavenly.


    "Nothing will happen to you... I promise" he whispered to my ear that made me shiver, what does he mean by that? I looked up at him with a face demanding some sort of explanation. But his looks remained unreadable but his eyes gave off some feelings I couldn''t explain, they seemed sad, I opened my mouth to say something.


    "Ahem!", at the sound I turned to Mother, but Cedric''s eyes remained on me.


    "Shall me, we most certainly do not want to be late" Mother said in amusement, she seemed to enjoy the scene.


    I was about to say something to Mother, but Cedric already placed his hand at the back of my waist as we descended the stairs. I raised my gown a bit so I wouldn''t step on my gown.


    Cedric remained silent, his focus on the stairs as we descended, was he okay? He seemed off and not his usual self, could it be what happened days ago, maybe he was feeling down about it, I didn''t want him to feel that way, I should find a way to tell him it was alright and we could talk about it, I knew he can''t completely bring down all his walls, but if I can make them softer then I didn''t mind.


    We were both already at the carriage, he climbed in first before stretching his hand out to me, I took it as I was brought in, the carriage door shut and the next time I knew I was trapped to his side, and his lips smashed against mine.

 Chapter 81 - The Grand Palace

    I gripped onto Cedric''s shoulder as the kiss continued, he didn''t let me breathe as he ravished my lips like it was the last thing on earth, I moaned, the kiss got deeper.


    With the movement of the carriage and his striking lips on mine, I felt dizzy, I didn''t know what came over him, he was acting strange, like he longed for this moment, I was caged in his arms like a bird, I gripped unto his shoulder more, hoping I could stop the kiss, not that I didn''t want to kiss him, I really wanted it to go on but I wanted to talk with him and tell him everything was okay.


    I was finally able to stop the kiss.


    "Ce-", the next I knew was he attacked my neck with kisses, I moaned, my lips going apart as his kiss was soft and gentle against my skin, I closed my eyes forgetting I needed to speak with him, his lips got to my cleavage and he bit on my top breast, I moaned.


    He pulled away, his dark green eyes on me, my chest just rose and fell after what I just experienced.


    "I-I-Is everything okay?" I finally found the courage to ask, although my head felt spinning from the session a moment ago.


    "Yes," he said softly, pulling some strands of my hair behind my ear. "I just miss you"


    My heart skipped a beat, a blush creeping to my cheek. "I-I miss you t-too"


    He smiled, but it was faint. I really missed seeing his face, I missed him just as much, more than my heart could bear.


    "We didn''t part well the last time" I began with sad eyes as my gaze fell down, memories of that day coming back.


    "I''m sorry I hurt you," he said in a ragged whisper, my gaze fell on his back, his eyes were sad.


    "I was going to tell you it''s okay" I held onto his hand tightly. "You need not explain anything I understand"


    He tilts his head to the side in amusement with a smirk. "I thought you wanted to talk... you seem understanding"


    Get it together Sylvia he must not find out you know anything, remember you promised Mint.


    "I-I-I do not want to bring back hurtful memories... let us talk about today," I said with a gulp. "I mean I don''t want our talk to be moody and -"


    "Did you cry?"


    I froze at his question, his hand rested at my back. "Did you cry because of what I did?"


    I bit my lip, I didn''t want him to feel worse than he already is, I could hear it from his tone, he sounded sad and regretful. I opened my mouth to speak.


    "Do not lie to me or I will punish you for it"


    I shivered at his tone, I didn''t feel threatened by his words or afraid but I only wondered what kind of punishment I shivered.


    I swallowed back my words, I just nodded slightly. "I will make it up to you, I promise," he said softly, his words made my heart flutter.


    A smile found his lips. "I don''t think I will be able to look away from you tonight," he said, our faces inches apart. "You look so ravishing... I can''t tell you how much I want to rip every bit of fabric off you, I will just have to endure"


    My hands tightened on my gown at his words, my core aching as a wet feeling got to me.


    "No one will look at you the way I do right now, except me.... because... You.Are.Mine"


    I remained speechless, my brain ranting with all sought of thoughts, his words were dirty and alluring... I was shameless for feeling this way as he did but I didn''t care, everything between Cedric and I was shameless.


    The carriage came to an abrupt stop, have we arrived at the palace already? Times with Cedric were always so short, I wanted to keep gazing upon this beautiful man before me but it seems that time will not permit.


    "We have arrived, My Lord," the chauffeur said at the door, I turned to the sound.


    "Whatever happens this night I want you to trust me", at his words I turned to him, My features perplexed.


    "Do you trust me, Sylvia?" he asked, awaiting my answer. Still confused, I answered.


    "Y-Yes I trust you," I said without a doubt, for the little I have known and discovered I trust this man before me. He brought my hand to his lips and pressed a gentle kiss on it, my heart fluttered at his actions.


    The door opened, Cedric climbed down first, before stretching his hand for me as I came down, all thoughts were loose in my brain as I gazed upon the grand view and the highlights of the golden palace, my lips went apart as I took in the majestic view before me, this really was a palace, the large building was golden, every detail outlined on it like a master craftsman built this building with every sweat and blood. It was just as grand and large as Cedric''s castle but this was kingly and more spread out in the versatile area as it should be, this wasn''t called a palace for nothing, the decorations around for the ball only made it beautiful and enchanting.


    I watched as couples strolled into the palace with their partners, some as singles, it was colorful with all the wonderful dresses and jewelry I saw. I could see why Mother was very alert for this evening, everyone was simply dashing, not how society was usually presented, it was as if everyone was royalty.


    "Do you like the view?" Cedric asked beside me, I was so drawn that I forgot he stood by me.


    "It''s beautiful," I said in awe facing him, he just made a hmm sound like he wasn''t impressed like the view, I blinked puzzled, there was no way nothing could stand out like this but he didn''t seem that drawn into it, it must be because he was always invited to the Palace.


    He locked my arms with him, with a nudge of his head like a signal for us to move, I smiled at his action as we began sauntering into the palace, Mother at the forefront.

 Chapter 82 - First Dance

    As we strolled in the grand lobby I could already hear the violin and piano playing along with other instruments, a fine sound it played suiting the atmosphere, By the time we got to the grand spacious Ballroom I gasped, it was breathtaking, I couldn''t take my eyes off the big golden chandelier suspended to the tall ceiling. My gaze fell on the water fountain in the middle, the water gushing out, it was beautiful, the walls still golden, paintings on them gave it quite the view, the ballroom was truly grand.


    I was taken in by the view without even realizing the stares on me, well mostly I and Cedric the moment we walked in, I felt so shy was from the stares but being beside Cedric I felt a tad okay, as long as I knew he was there, as some passed us they bow with a welcoming smile, I did too, I couldn''t stop my chest from beating so hard from all the attention, Cedric was a natural in this he didn''t even flinch at the stares, while I was a total mess, my face should be all red by now.


    I spotted the ambassadors and their wives, they looked like royalty themselves with the way they were dressed. We made our way towards them.


    "Cedric it''s been what days? We haven''t seen you" James said laughing, rubbing his stomach. Camille, his wife, just rolled her eyes at her husband''s habit, I held back a giggle.


    Cedric just made a hmm sound, he didn''t seem in as much-talking spirit as he was before, I wonder why the change of mood.


    "Lord James, Lord Lawrence, Lord Dalton" I greeted with a bow.


    "You look beautiful Lady Sylvia," Lawrence said walking up to me with a dashing smile, he took my hand kissing it, I blushed.


    "A very lucky man you''re Cedric, your wife is a sight this evening," James said.


    Dalton shivered slightly, he had every right to because the air was suddenly chilly.


    "I thought the warmers were up," Dalton said. Others seemed to think so too.


    "Lord Cedric" Camille said with a bow and a sly smile. "Lord Cedric" Danette greeted, our gaze met, she was stunning, I murmured you look beautiful and she murmured back thank you.


    "For we are done with introductions... let us enjoy the remaining evening, excuse us" Cedric finally talked, we were sauntering away from them, next I knew.


    "That was rude" I whispered to him, he remained silent. I wondered why he left the company so soon, I thought ambassadors always stick together and let their wives engage in talks but Cedric didn''t seem to want to let me go.


    "Aren''t you going to talk with the ambassadors? I thought that was the routine".


    "No" he replied in a simple tone, his gaze fell on me. "I told you I won''t be able to take my eyes off you," he said.


    I opened my mouth to speak. "You will get sick of me this evening... if you can" he winked. I shut my mouth, the words I meant to speak going down the drain.


    The sound changed as everyone began walking to the dance floor with their partners, I eyed the platform as everyone began waltzing with their partners, with that crowd I don''t think I will last a minute there.


    "Mother, where is Mother?" I asked as an excuse as my eyes darted everyone, I caught her talking with some ladies that looked like her colleagues.


    "I should go to her, I have something to ask," I said about darting after her but his arm remained firm on me.


    "Are you trying to run away?" he asked in amusement.


    "N-No, I want to see Mother that all"


    "You''re shaking"


    "N-No I''m just..." I swallowed my words.


    "I heard your heartbeat quicken the moment we stepped in here, your palms are sweaty and you keep moving your gaze to the ground, and don''t get me started with your cheeks, as red as cherry"


    I gulped, he noticed everything, I wondered if others were too, or was Cedric paying too much attention to me to notice every single detail.


    "Please let us not dance" I pleaded or I might pass out from all the states, yes I have been out in society and felt stares on me but this was nothing compared to that, I felt like I was in the midst of the entire world.


    "Don''t you want to dance with me, wife?" he asked, making a sad face.


    I froze. "N-N-No it''s not t-t-that..." I stammered so bad. His hand found my back pulling me to his body, I gasped.


    "Then dance with me wildfire" he whispered to my ear, my body stuttered, How could I resist now? I was lost in his gaze without realizing we were on the dance floor.


    [A/N: Ruelle & Fleurie - Carry You. A song to the background, hehe... thank me later]


    My eyes stridden away from his, the platform was now empty as everyone spread away, it was just us now. My body was shaking.


    "Ced-"


    "Hush," he said with his finger on my lip, my eyes trembling. "Just focus on me," he said softly. "Your eyes..." he trailed as a hand took my waist, "...on me" he add as the other was clamped together with my hand, I did as he said not taking my eyes off his bright green ones I found myself lost in them, I placed my other hand on his shoulder and then we began waltzing slowly following the faint sound of the instrument.


    All attention, eyes, and focus were on us, but they seem to vanish, everything did, it was just the two of us waltzing slowly, our gaze prolonged on one other, He spun me and I was back in his arms before I knew it, a smile remained on his lips, it was so beautiful.


    This feeling, I felt butterflies in my stomach, I felt elated, I felt warm and I felt my chest heavy not by pain but by a warm feeling that washed up on me, it made me nervous but it was a good feeling, as he whirled in each other embrace there was not a word that could explain this moment, not a feeling that could express the way I felt, my heart ached but with something good, I couldn''t help but to be lost in his eyes like I was flowing through time in them, like I was transcending, my eyes were palpated as in an instant before me, Cedric within my brown orbs had long raven hair.

 Chapter 83 - Emperor Edric Eustace XVIII

    Was I dreaming or perhaps was I seeing things? I couldn''t explain it or was I in a dream? Everything felt spinning. I was in a total daze, my brain trying to process this. it almost seemed like I was floating and then seeing things that weren''t supposed to be there, must be the music or because I''m lost in those emerald eyes of his, it felt like magic but I knew Cedric wouldn''t use magic on me, he never had since our wedding day when he kissed, he had never used it to have his way with me, I knew it and I can feel it, so what was happening if not magic?


    The music came to a stop and so did we. I blinked not once but twice, Cedric was no longer with long raven hair, I opened my eyes and closed once again just to be sure, it remained his usual hair cut, maybe I was seeing things, but it felt so real.


    "The Emperor has arrived", a voice came in as everyone got alerted as turned to the were everyone gaze was, at the tall stairs, in two curves from one of it the Emperor descends it slowly.


    "Emperor Edric Eustace XVIII"


    He was dressed in a kingly outfit not too flashy or flamboyant, just a golden jacket, embodied with a dragon design, inner white shirt within and a jewelry chain with a pendant graced his neck, golden pants, and shoes, he didn''t look like I expected him to be, an old man with full beards and white hair, yes he did have white hair and looked old but he had no beards his jaws were a fresh clean-cut and his white hair was kept short, he made him looked younger despite being around the age of 70 or something, I didn''t know his real age.


    And he looked pale and some black bags under his eyes, he looked sick. He had a holding walking stair to support his stance.


    The moment he was down everyone bowed, I followed quickly before I would be left out, the music resumed, my heart quickened when Cedric and I stepped forwards. I was going to meet the EMPEROR, my eyes flew wide as saucers and my grip on Cedric''s arm tightened. I felt a warm feeling roll off Cedric, I felt my nervousness ease, was he doing this?


    "Cedric my boy," The Emperor said with a big smile.


    "Edric," Cedric said with a nudge of his head. My mouth dropped, did he just call the Emperor by his first name, WHAT ON EARTH.


    "Ha always with the cold eyes, loosen up a little, this ball was especially for you if you didn''t know it," he said with a wink, the Emperor was spontaneous and didn''t seem to mind Cedric''s attitude, how close were they?


    "As expected the attention has been on us the moment we arrived," Cedric said.


    "Is that so?" Edric said, turning to the gaze who still had their eyes on us.


    "Oh please enjoy yourselves", Instantly the crowd engaged in whatsoever but some still paid attention, while others resumed to the dance floor. It was almost like he knew Cedric didn''t like all the attention and offered to dismiss it.


    Edric''s blue eyes fell on me, a warm smile pressed his lips. "So this is why you never come to visit anymore," he said.


    "E-Emperor," I said with a bow just as Mother taught me.


    "Lady Sylvia" he took my hand kissing it. "The delicate flower who has taken Cedric''s attention," he said like a mystery, I blushed.


    "I thought war and that social attitude of his could never get him a woman.... So the moment I found a Silver-Haired outside the Empire walls, I didn''t care if she was untrained.... it was time for him to settle down, guess it was worth it, you''re a beauty Lady Sylvia, radiant from the other Silver-haired", he winked.


    I giggled, for a minute I thought about what he said, he was the reason I met Cedric, or was it perhaps fate?


    "Soften this boy for me would you?" he said with a smirk. I giggled once again, he really had a sense of humor, the way he spoke wasn''t like a father to Cedric but like they were friends? I thought Mother said the Emperor was like a father to Cedric; this was the total opposite.


    "Wife," Cedric said, facing me. "Forgive for I would have to speak to the Emperor alone", something flashed his eyes and even as he said those words he didn''t want to let me go, funny his words said the opposite, I have to be understanding, I smiled.


    "Of course husband, take your time I will be fine" I assure him, he didn''t still let go, I was sure what he wanted to discuss with the Emperor was of importance. I slowly removed my arm even though he remained still, I went on my tiptoe giving him a gentle kiss on his cheek, it wasn''t inappropriate, it was common between wives and husband''s in society so I needn''t worry about it, I didn''t mind for the law, I just felt I had to do it.


    "I will be waiting for you" I whispered to his ear, I felt his body jiggle slightly at my action, I smiled, knowing I had such an effect on him. I meant what I said because I WILL be waiting for him, there was something I had to say to him, it was now or never, I have come to terms with everything and I was willing to let it grow.


    I went back on my feet facing the Emperor. I bowed, he smiled.


    I whirled walking away, I still felt Cedric gaze at my back.


    "You know I do not have much time Cedric" I heard the Emperor begin their talk, I was already too far to hear more.


    I walked to the table with wine glasses on it, taking a little wouldn''t hurt, my eyes caught mother still with her colleagues she eyed me before giving me a signal, I smiled with a nod knowing what she meant, even though she was far she still had her way, I guess no wine for me, I dropped the glass back.


    I spotted Danette talking with some ladies and laughing gently, I wish I could talk to her too but she was having fun with them, she had been in the Empire for years, society wasn''t a big deal to her, she must have lots of friends, I sighed, so this is what it really felt like without Cedric, I knew no one in this Empire, the realization just struck me, that must be the reason he didn''t want to let me go in the first place.


    "Might I keep you company" a voice came in, I turned seeing Camille already beside me, holding a glass of wine, she smirked at me, ugh anyone but her to talk to me, I spotted Lawrence but he was only talking with one man so I figured it wouldn''t hurt to join it, anything to avoid this woman.


    "If you would -"


    "I heard Lord Cedric will be announced next in line this evening, the reason for the ball of course" She began.


    "Yes, we''re all aware," I said with a forced smile clearly giving her the sign I did not want to talk to her.


    "Yes, we all... I''m sure you know about the treaty with Northerners"


    "Treaty? With the Northerners?" I said in awe, when was that ever mentioned.


    She scoffs with a smile on her lips. "Yes, Sylvia, Lord Cedric is to marry Princess Alice Alexander of the North Continent"

 Chapter 84 - Peace Treaty?

    "Yes, Sylvia, Lord Cedric is to marry Princess Alice Alexander of the North Continent"


    "You''re lying"


    She scoffs. "Am I?". She chuckled slightly. "I''m married to a fat man who gets drunk and spills all their meetings like beans" she adds in disdain, eyeing Lord James from where he was laughing and drinking, she cringed before facing me back.


    "This peace treaty was specially designed by the Emperor, today wasn''t just about announcing Lord Cedric as the heir to the throne", she tilts her head to the side in amusement.


    I swallowed hard, I didn''t believe her, she had to be lying, if there was something like this then Cedric would have surely told me without hesitation.


    "Still doubt me dearest Sylvia" she smirks while sipping her wine. Of course, I did, she was LYING.


    "Do not worry you will find out soon", at her words the trumpets blew like a welcoming sound. "Hmm I think you will find out right now, speak of the devil" she drops her wine, placing her hand on my shoulders and turning me in a direction, I remain still, my body not flinching.


    "Watch"


    Everyone wondered why the trumpet was blown so suddenly. "People of my Empire" The Emperor began. "Today I have a special announcement"


    Cedric beside him on the platform was still like a statue, his expression unreadable, was it true? No, it can''t be, there''s no way...


    "Not only am I announcing Cedric as my heir but I would like to announce the undying treaty with the Northerners, after centuries of war we shall finally be at peace, why fight when we can unite our lands and become one Empire"


    The crowd erupted with whispers and shocked expressions but then it became a loud applause, of claps.


    I gasp, the shock getting to me as my lips go apart slightly. "You see Sylvia, I wasn''t lying... Emperor Edric has limited time, he wants to unite the lands as one, that has been his dream since he took the throne from his father... you''re but a foreigner Sylvia it''s okay if you knew nothing of this" she whispered behind me, her words in a pity but I knew it was forged.


    My eyes trembled only, my brain trying to process all that had been said. For a moment Cedric''s eyes searched the crowd, and then it fell on me, not having the courage to look away, at that very moment the large golden door was spread open by the guards.


    "People of the Empire, I give you Princess Alice Alexander of the Northern Continent".


    The figure stepped forward and it revealed to be an astounding beauty, she had long red hair let down to fall at her waist, she gowns she wore, at the top resembled a fur jacket with a hood, a white color, I noticed it was also laced in blue designs that you could hardly notice, the down a long skirt that seemed furry also, her hands were pocket in neither sides of her jacket coat, which appeared to be fur too.


    She slowly raised her head and I noticed her sapphire blue eyes. From the distance I was in I could see how bright it was, like it glowed. It highlighted her beauty, even more, her skin a pale white like the moon, her ears graced with silver dangling earrings. She began walking forward the two guards behind her dressed in white fur clothing, must be from her nation.


    Her steps were graceful and silent, the crowd stared at her with either awe or admiration, almost like they were spelled by her beauty. I was still, my breath slow as I took in every moment and the realization that struck me hard.


    She got to the platform where Cedric and the Emperor stood, she curtsied gracefully.


    "Emperor Edric Eustace, it''s an honor," she said, her voice smooth like silk, Edric smiled. Her blue eyes landed on Cedric her lips went apart, her blue eyes trembling, she didn''t seem to have seen him before as I looks were in awe and I could see the glitter in her eyes, Cedric''s godly looks must have enthralled her, I couldn''t help the spike of jealousy that flowed through me, she looked at him like he was a rare star and it made my heart ached.


    "F-Forgive me for staring" she quickly said as her cheeks heated, she bowed instantly.


    "No need to be shy, Princess Alice... this shall be your husband... it''s okay to be taken by his godly looks," Edric said in amusement.


    Laughter ranged in the hall, everyone seemed happy, everyone seemed to have come in terms of the situation except me.


    She blushed even further at Edric''s words. "Pleased to meet you um" she bit her lip in confusion. She did not know his name?


    Edric turned to Cedric who remain still and silent as a ghost, hoping for him to introduce himself, what was the feeling I couldn''t tell, perhaps what he was thinking I couldn''t decipher, it was just like the Cedric I knew the first time I met him, as still as the wind, as blank as the dark skies and unspoken.


    "Ahem!" Edric cleared his throat still awaiting Cedric''s reply. "Um Lord Cedric Logan Hartford... forgive him for he can be so silent sometimes," Edric said.


    "I believe your people call him the Dark General"


    Her eyes fell wide saucers, at the name, like in total bewilderment. "My people shook at the mere mention of the name, the man who ended the war just by his presence, the Hero of the Empire and a plague to the North," she said.


    "Yes Princess Alice, but there is no need to be afraid for he''s not a plague to your people anymore, it shall be peace from now on forth," Edric said.


    "Yes that''s what my people pray for," she said with a bow before bringing out something from her sleeves, a white scroll. "The last words of my Father, King


    Reginald Alexander".


    Edric took the scroll. "Yes I''m sorry for your loss Princess Alice," he said warm heartedly. Alice''s eyes feel sad, the tears almost leaking from her eyes.


    "An angel isn''t she?" Camille whispered to me, my body flinched. "You know it pains me such is happening especially to Lord Cedric," she said in a sad tone. "I was meant to marry him and bore his children but the war took that away from me, and then you came along... and now watch as a Northern Princess takes him away from you and tell me how it feels"


    My eyes shook, my view was clouded with tears wanting so badly to stream down my cheeks, the inner cloud of whatever... I couldn''t explain it but I felt like drowning.


    "All are in order... I shall honor peace just like King Reginald wanted... I will like to announce Cedric Logan Hartford as my new heir and Princess Alice Alexander as your future Empress"


    That''s it... I couldn''t see anymore, the tears gushed out of control and I found myself already sauntering away before my brain could process anything, the sound of the applause claps faded from my ears and became distant, my breath was twisted for it was hard to breathe and hard to contain the pain that flooded through me, the cold salty tears I could even taste them but it wasn''t as bitter as my pain, it wasn''t as bitter as to how I felt.


    ''Whatever happens tonight... trust me'' those were his words to me as he caress me, I thought it was but a small problem, I didn''t put much thought into it, I didn''t bother to because I trust him, I TRUSTED him and this is what I got in return, before my very eyes standing there like a fool not knowing what was about to happen, before my eyes my husband was to be married to another.


    What more pain could be gut-wrenching than this what more could burn more than this, my chest was so heavy as I cried and sobbed like a helpless girl as I have always been, just stand and let the world whirl you to a point you feel suffocating, I felt like screaming and letting the world know my pain but I could only cry like a fool.


    The halls were quiet, my footsteps echoing, I had not an ounce where I was going, I didn''t even look, for my eyes were covered in a mist of tears that desperately flowed out without any control, I felt shattered and lost. The man I love was going to marry another woman, that was the thoughts that echoed in my brain like a needle being sown into my brain, how am I to escape this pain for I seemed like a silly girl crying for nothing, weeping for nothing, NO this wasn''t for nothing because I just got my heart shattered, could I ever wake from this pain?


    I was lost and dreary without realizing there were approaching footsteps behind him, fast and coming.. A hand took my arm and whirled me.

 Chapter 85 - Cold Pain

    I was lost and dreary without realizing there were approaching footsteps behind him, fast and coming. A hand took my arm and whirled me, I did like I was willed, not an ounce of strength in my body, a single air could cast me away at this point.


    "Sylvia" Mother said with sad eyes, her looks holding worry for me.


    "Is this really happening Mother... Will Cedric really marry her?" I demand like I haven''t seen it myself, that a Northern princess would marry my husband and become Empress of the Empire.


    She pulled me into a hug like she knew I needed comfort, I became weak again as I cried ever so loudly, why does it hurt so much and to this extent that I couldn''t control myself.


    "Hush now, this is not the end of the world, you''re still his wife" she broke the hug, placing her hand on my cheek. "You will still bear his children as it''s your right as a silver-haired, Yes Cedric will marry her but it is only for political reasons, I''m not a fan of politics but if the Emperor made this decision..." She took a deep breath. "Then nothing we say will matter, we''re but ladies, silver-haired with duties".


    "But he does have a say, doesn''t he? Cedric never told me any of this, I feel like a fool" I broke, and then my eyes narrowed. "You knew this didn''t you?", it was a realization that came to me, and it felt like I was pricked with a needle and I was awakened from a slumber.


    "I heard" she struggled to say, she took my hand. "I''m just as upset as you''re Sylvia given that you love him and it pains me to see you like this and experience such without a clue"


    As she rants on I shook my head like it was too much to bear, she knew too, EVERYONE knew and I was kept in the dark, I wasn''t prepared for this.


    "I can-" my voice was broken at this point and shaky like I was being pierced from the inside out.


    "Sylvia you must understand this isn''t about marriage, it''s about bringing peace" she began, her voice firm.


    My teary gaze met hers, her eyes pleading with me to listen, but what more than the same thing.


    "This land has suffered in the means of war, we may have won it years ago but the scars are left, no one wants to go through that again, we all knew Emperor Edric sorted peace, but we never had an ounce of an idea it was marriage, there were talks but that was but rumors, Sylvia"


    "It''s not a rumor anymore Mother..." I sobbed, more tears leaking. "It''s real and feels like..." I couldn''t explain it, this pain was too much.


    "I''m so sorry Sylvia", she held my hand tightly like it was the last thing in the world, she was trying to bring me comfort but comfort was far too gone at this point for me


    "Princess Alice Alexander becoming Empress is the only way, I''m so sorry"


    I gulped taking it all in, it was all but politics, land, laws, and duties, what about my feelings? I removed my hand from her, not saying a word but the weight of my tears and pain remained, as my breath remained shaky, my body cold and stiff.


    "Sylvia" Mother said with pleading eyes, she was sad for me I could tell, but she couldn''t feel my pain, she wanted to ease it, but she can''t, she wanted to tell me it was all okay, but it wasn''t.


    "I need to be alone", those were my words as I turned to stride away. "Sylvia" she called but I didn''t turn, everyone wanted me to accept this, my opinion didn''t matter because the deed had already been done, it never mattered since the beginning.


    I continued sauntering through the halls like I knew where I was going, I saw the curtains dance at a particular area, where the wind was strongest, I needed air, fresh air, I needed to clear my head and forget for a moment this wasn''t happening. I stride there to the balcony, exactly an open space I needed, the view of the Empire to explore but I wasn''t in the mood to do so or look at anything at all. I needed the silence, the sounds of my cries and sobs the only thing I could hear.


    The air was chilly as the wind gushed around, my scarf served as a blanket to me but not enough to shelter me from the cold, my body felt like ice but I didn''t care about that but the aching feeling that refused to stop nor the tears.


    I rubbed my arms, my lips quivering, I will catch a cold at this point but I do not care, I do not care about anything more, nothing I have wished for has ever come through since the moment I stepped foot in this Empire, nothing.


    I suddenly felt something warm cover me, I flinched at the new feeling, it wasn''t just warmth, it was a jacket that covered me from behind, a peculiar fresh scent found my nose and I was instantly reminded with all the memory and feelings, the comforts I found by the scent and ways my body reacted to it, it was Cedric, he had come behind me without my realization, I didn''t even hear his footsteps approach.


    I didn''t turn nor move, I remained still, my orbs on the night lights of the Empire, I felt his hands still against my arms, holding his jacket firm against my body. He didn''t say a word, he remained still just like I was.


    I didn''t want to speak nor say anything to him, there was nothing for him to talk about, he should have just left me alone to be miserable, he should have been there with the rest of the world and his new bride.


    "They are waiting for you" it came as a whisper, he should just go or disappear. I didn''t care. "You shouldn''t keep your bride waiting... LORD Cedric"


    "Sylvia", at his raucous voice my body stutter, why does it always make me feel this way, why does he still make me feel this way, I didn''t want to, I didn''t want it, my eyes were teary, I couldn''t even see anymore at this point, I sobbed.


    "You''re gonna marry her?" as if it wasn''t already decided, like I needed some kind of explanation but I wanted to hear from him.


    "Yes". So quick in his words, so quick to decide, without an ounce of hesitation, he wanted to marry her, gods the pain.


    "I don''t have a choice"


    I moved away from him, away from his Jacket away from his hold, I faced him with furious eyes, his looks were dull, his eyes were blank, his looks were blank and he looked empty, not an ounce of emotion, I scoffed.


    "Well congratulations Husband, on your new wife," I said with disdain filling my tone, I didn''t want to speak that way but I couldn''t help it, I was angry.


    His thick eyebrow furrowed, he remained still.


    "This is why you told me to trust you? Why did you caress me like I was the only woman in the world, you said I''m yours"


    "You''re mine..." his jaw tightened. "... Sylvia, you will always be".


    I shook my head, I didn''t believe his words, I didn''t believe it anymore.


    "No..." I said in a firm tone. "I''m no longer yours, not any more or ever", I saw something spark in his eyes like a spark or a snap I didn''t know and I didn''t care. His lips moved to speak but I won''t let him.


    "What are you gonna say? Trust you? It''s gonna be alright? I have heard enough of that!" I snapped. "In all this, it''s still clear what you choose to do without considering my feelings, I don''t think you ever have"


    "Sylvia" he took a step. "Don''t!" I barked and he paused without any movement remaining still. "...come close to me" I warned. "You don''t have to" I sobbed.


    "You knew something like this would happen and you didn''t say a word nor discuss it, you shattered me, Cedric, I never want to feel this way, you made me a fool" I shook my head. "I wish I never came to this f**ked Empire, I should have run away with my papa when I had the chance" I cursed not bothering with the words I said, not bothering if I hurt him, all I could feel was pain and anger.


    "Marry her, do it for your Empire and leave me be", those were my words as I walked past him, I ignored the pain I felt as I strode away, I didn''t look back, I didn''t have to, this was over the moment he said yes to marrying her.

 Chapter 86 - Welcoming The New Bride

    The rest of the evening went by like the wind, the celebration of the peace treaty, and then like a snap it was OVER. I rode back to the castle with Mother. According to her she said the princess will be arriving at our household tomorrow, I didn''t say anything, I didn''t make a sound ever since my encounter with Cedric. I felt silence was best for me right now.


    The moment the carriage stopped I was out before Mother could say anymore, I rushed the stairs raising my gown, I felt a burning stare at my back I knew it was no other than Cedric, I needed to be out of here fast, I didn''t want to look at him.


    "My lady," Olivia said with a smile and a bow. "Let''s go," I said as I continued striding straight to my chambers, "My lady, is anything the matter?"


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The birds chirped at the base of my window like they usually do, I didn''t have an ounce of sleep, for I was awake all through, the will to sleep didn''t come to me, for I just laid there staring at my windows or whatever pleases me. Seeing the shimmering sun shining into my chambers, I knew it was morning, the bird''s chirps getting louder. I moved out of my bed getting to my window, my orbs fell on the green rose I planted, a gift from Lawrence, it had already spun many branches and more roses, about five of them now, they were even more beautiful and it reminded me of his eyes, feeling pain to my chest I quickly looked away.


    The doors barging open, I knew it was Olivia.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I took small bites of my food, making sure I forced myself to eat. I didn''t want to starve myself, for it would hinder my health. I should remember Mother''s words and stay strong no matter what.


    "Are you sure you should be here Sylvia?" Mother asked, keeping her printed paper to the side, and turning her attention to me.


    "Mm," I just made a sound, I knew what she meant, about me not dining with Cedric.


    "Sylvia, you cannot avoid your husband for you still have duties" she implored.


    "I know... Mother," I replied, she didn''t seem convinced by words, was I not sounding convinced?


    She sighed, taking my hand. "Duties are very important Sylvia, especially a child to carry the Hartford name"


    "Well Princess Alice will be more than happy to have his children," I said with clenched teeth, chewing on my food.


    "My word Sylvia," she said in awe, it was the truth, Princess Alice will one day carry his child, she was after all his Empress to be, the thought of another woman bearing babies for him made my chest tighten, a struck of feeling that runs deep, I hated saying the words as I hated the possibility itself.


    The doors barge open, as a servant rushed in. "Madam, My lady" she bowed as she greets.


    "What is it?" Mother demands at her hurried actions. "Princess Alice has arrived"


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Mother and I waited at the entrance, why was I here? Of course, Mother said it was my duty to be here, I should have just locked myself in my room than experienced this, of course, I didn''t hate the Princess or anything, I didn''t even know her but being here was hurting, especially if it was welcoming Cedric new bride. Speaking of Cedric he wasn''t here, wasn''t it HIS duty to welcome his wife? Well, I didn''t want to see him so he shouldn''t have come.


    The carriage came to a halt, I noticed a guard come down in fur clothing to open the door, she steps out carefully while taking the guard''s hand, she wears the same clothing as she did yesterday but a different design. she raised her skirt a bit as she slowly sauntered up the stairs, it took some seconds before she got to us.


    "Mrs. Hartford" she bowed.


    "Welcome Princess Alice, for you''re yet to marry my son I will allow that name for now," Mother said in a firm tone. "This is Lady Sylvia Hartford of the house" she introduced me. Her blue eyes met mine and it went wide.


    "Forgive me for staring at you because you are so beautiful," she said breathlessly before bowing. My cheeks tinted pink at her compliment.


    "I-I-It''s alright," I said faintly. According to my mother, she said I shouldn''t bow to her. She wasn''t married yet, not Silver-haired. She was just a bride and held no status yet.


    "I have heard stories about the rare species of Silver-haired blessed into these lands, I never knew they held such beauty second to that of a goddess," she said with a warm smile, Her words got me blushing like an idiot, I was always shy when someone complimented me, Get Hold Of Yourself Sylvia.


    "Also the rare gift of giving birth to next-generation warlocks, it''s an honor to meet a Silver-haired," she said, with a bow.


    Mother raised an eyebrow. "Well I''m Silver-haired in case you didn''t notice"


    Her mouth dropped and I almost laughed at her expression. "Forgive me, Mrs. Hartford, I thought the white hair was due to age," she said flushed.


    Mother scoffs. "Most certainly not!"


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Well now you should know about what we know in the Empire, I know you have traditions, but marrying here will change some things, I hope you understand" Mother whirled to her, she came to a halt at her action.


    "Y-Yes I understand".


    "Good"


    "Mother"


    She turned to me. "May I go now? I have some reading" I said, not only that I really needed to go, I still didn''t sit well with all this. It was like a constant reminder.


    "Books, you have books?" Alice asked elatedly.


    "Y-Yes well... the household is versatile"


    "In the north we barely have books, we make do with scrolls, and trust me they don''t have all the information. May I see it please"


    I opened my mouth to speak but the words just hung.


    "Please Lady Sylvia"


    I looked at mother and she shrugged, ugh I thought she wanted to show her the castle? And rant on her about laws, I turned to Alice I couldn''t resist her looks, her orbs were very pleading, like a child awaiting candy.


    "O-Of course"

 Chapter 87 - Our Space

    I shivered for the 5th time before getting to the library. Is it just me, or has the entire castle been so cold since this morning? It was odd because the sun had risen well outside and it seemed warmer outside than inside.


    "Oh my" Alice was in awe the moment she stepped into the library, the curved shelves like a grand canyon must have caught her attention and the varieties of books that graced them.


    She turned to me. "This is so wonderful I have never seen so many books in my life" she squeaked like a child. A faint smile found my lips.


    "Is this your library, is this all yours?"


    "N-No it''s Lord Cedric''s, he''s very studious, I come here from time to time so it feels partly mine too," I said with a smile against my lips.


    "Then I guess it''s mine too"


    I couldn''t help a spark of pain that shot through me, my smile leisurely fades, she may have only said it, but it runs deeper than I intended it to, I quickly looked away as I felt uncomfortable.


    "Forgive I must have spoken too soon," she said, covering her mouth as her eyes widened.


    I forced a smile. "It''s okay... you''re right, it will be yours when you''re married to him," I said but my chest twisted in pain as I did, I felt faint. She took my head, taking me by surprise.


    "Thank you, Sylvia you''re very nice, I know we''re gonna be great friends"


    Was it just me or was she overly positive about this, I just smiled nervously, her features turned sad.


    "I know how you feel," she began in a whisper. "I too feel uncomfortable, scared, and confused... I mean my father''s dying wish was for me to be married into the Empire to secure peace, none of this was my wish not that I didn''t want peace but I just wanted to..." she sighed heavily.


    "To be free" I finished for her.


    "Yes," she said with trembling eyes. "Arrange marriage... I never sit well with it, I wanted to marry for love" she said with sad eyes before her gaze shifted to me.


    "This was an arranged marriage for you too wasn''t it? a loveless marriage"


    I gulped at her words, yes it was at first until...


    I just forced a smile, I took my hand gently away from her hold. "Enjoy the rest of the library I must leave now," I said with a welcoming smile"


    She gave a nod, I walked away, Olivia following behind me.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "My lady," Olivia said with worried eyes.


    "She''s so nice... and like me in a way," I said, staring at the open book I was using as an excuse to keep myself busy. "Both in an arranged marriage we never actually wanted".


    "Will Lord Cedric really marry her? What about you my lady"


    My gaze shifted to hers, she was both angry and sad for me. "Don''t be like that, Olivia, it''s his duty, and it''s important to him, I matter less" I said, shifting my gaze to my book.


    "Please don''t say that my lady, you''re his wife"


    "And he will have another..." I said without meeting her gaze my grip on the book tightened, I might better well accept it for there was nothing that would ever change the fact he was actually gonna marry her.


    A loud squeak came in, I was startled at the sound so was Olivia and that sounded like...


    "Princess Alice," I said, panicking as I rushed out of the small reading room into the library, panting as I did, as I was just about to get to the library I retreated to the wall when I saw the scene, I peeked.


    Alice was on the ground, several books scattered around her, like she was hit by them, she relentlessly rubbed her knee in pain.


    "Are you alright?" Cedric asked, she turned to him blushing, he stretched out his hand for her to take. She stared at him like a lost puppy.


    She nodded before taking it, with one pull she was up but she stumbled her body clashing with Cedric''s body, my body flinched at the action.


    "F-forgive me, Lord Cedric," she said blushing.


    Before I knew it I was already striding away, not looking back until I was far away from the library, the tears threatened to fall but I forced it after, I won''t cry, not anymore, I will just have to endure it, best as I could.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I pulled my knee to my chest, Olivia sat on my bed watching me with sad eyes.


    "Do you think he would..." I swallowed hard. "fancy her like he does me" I add with trembling eyes, she was nice, attractive and beautiful, I couldn''t help the thought that ran through me about Cedric being fond of her as he did me.


    "My lady please don''t say that" Olivia pleaded, I turned to her with a smile against my lips.


    "Forgive me Olivia for I''m wearing you down with my mood and all that"


    "Not at all my Lady, I do not like seeing you this way, feeling down and sad, I really want you to be happy"


    My smile broadened, I moved close to her, taking her hand. "Thank you Olivia, you''re not just a maid to me but a friend, I''m glad I have you"


    "You will always have me my lady for I''m here for you, always".


    I felt teary, and I nodded. I couldn''t tell how much her words warmed my heart.


    "You should sleep, it will help you take your mind off things, I know you didn''t get any last night, please sleep my lady" she pleaded.


    "I will" I said settling into bed, she pulled the covers on me tucking me in.


    "Goodnight my lady... I will be here first thing tomorrow morning".


    "Goodnight Olivia", she bowed before walking away, I watched as she retreated, and then the sound of the door slamming shut.


    I sighed shifting into the bed more, she was right I should sleep, it would take my mind off somethings and I really wanted that, I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 88 - Subconsciousness

    Green roses petals on the white marble floor, my white gown sweeping them as I walked, why were there green roses everywhere? I looked away to the altar I was leisurely approaching, Cedric stood there with a smile against his lips, the warmest I have ever seen, what was happening?


    I looked at my gown again and then the banquet of roses I held, I gasped as the cognizance got to me, I was getting married to Cedric again? I looked at the crowd, Mother was there with a smile against her lips and...


    "Papa?" I said in awe, he smiled at me with a proud look, and tears of joy leaked from his eyes, why was he here? He wasn''t allowed in the Empire, how come?


    Even Danette, Camille, Lord Lawrence, Lord Dalton, and Lord James were all present, they were all here, Even the Emperor himself. This must be a dream right? I turned back to Cedric, he still awaited me at the altar with a loving smile, it called me and I found myself overcome by it. A faint smile crossed my lips, Cedric, I was finally becoming his and his only, and he would be mine too.


    Nothing can stop this moment, for what I felt for this man was bigger than me, I felt the world for him, I wasn''t just gonna lay my vows for me when I get to the altar, I would also tell him how I truly felt, I will lay out my feelings to him as I intended and let the whole world know just how much he means to me.


    I was finally getting to the altar that seemed the longest I have ever walked, the aisle was constantly prolonging and he was getting further away, why? Why can''t I get to him? He was just there, I needed to be by him, forever, I wanted him. I frown but he kept his smile, wasn''t he sensing my distress? Can''t he see I can''t get to him? Maybe I should tell him and make him understand.


    "Ced-" I was cut off from my words when a bride wearing the same white gown, as she passed, I saw her red hair.


    "Alice?" I said perplexed, she whirled to me giving me a smirk, she was dressed beautifully in the wedding gown, the finest design I have ever seen.


    "He''s mine Sylvia," she said with a smirk, daring me by it. She seemed confident and brave like I mattered little and she was the right one standing, just by her looks I felt that way, like a forgotten bride.


    "Forever" she mouths, making sure the words got to me, as my eyes trembled, she whirled, proceeding to walk to the altar.


    "No" I mouthed trying to walk further but the altar still prolonged going far away from me. But she was able to get there without any effect at all, without any struggle, as it willed her to be there.


    "Cedric," I said but he didn''t look at me at all, he still smiled but I knew it wasn''t for me, it was for HER. He kissed her hands gently as he welcomed her to the altar. This can''t be happening, I shake my head, the priest is already reciting some words.


    "No, Cedric," I said but he didn''t take his eyes off hers, staring at her like she was the only being on earth, the looks he only gave me but now to her like I never existed.


    "Magnus Nicklaus Darkmore, do you take Princess Alice to be your lawfully wedded wife?" The priest asked.


    "I do" he replied without even an ounce of hesitation, like he meant it, he meant to be with her. My heart sank, my breath quickened, this can''t be real. I can''t accept such, the man I love was about to be married to another.


    "Princess Alice Alexander, do you take Magnus Nicklaus Darkmore to be your lawfully wedded husband?"


    "Yes I do," she said breathlessly.


    "I now pronounce you man and wife, you may now kiss the bride"


    "No... no" my heart broke.


    Their lips locked passionately and I felt my world shattered into pieces and everything lost, I drowned in my emotions.


    "Nicklaus!"


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Nicklaus!" I yelled sitting awake, my body shaking, my breath raspy. I was back in my room, I held my head groaning, pulling my knees to my chest, the same dream again?


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "You don''t seem to be having much sleep my lady, the bags under your eyes are getting more prominent," Olivia said, powdering the under of my eyes to cover the bags I have had the past few days.


    "I have been having an unsettling dream, what makes it weird is, it''s the same," I said staring at my dull expression at the mirror, the past few days, the same dreams, the same pain, it was like a reliving cycle and odd because the priest mentions Cedric''s true name and I too.


    "Nicklaus" I whispered under my breath, his middle name the only name I called whenever I awoke from my nightmare.


    "Dreams are of our subconsciousness my lady, perhaps you are bothered by something even in your sleep or something you can''t forget" she states.


    That could explain it but it still doesn''t clear the fact about Cedric''s true name, it was odd. I gave a heavy sigh.


    "I don''t think I can sleep anymore, the dreams are tormenting me", to relive the moment when Cedric would marry Alice, kiss her and caress her as he did me was torture.


    "You have to, my lady or you would get sick," Olivia said worriedly.


    The doors of my room barge open as Mother walks in, I rose to my feet greeting her with a bow.


    "Mother".


    "My dearest Sylvia," she said with a smile. "What''s with your dull look? Your birthday is around the corner and you look like this?"


    I froze as my eyes went wide, wait, my birthday?


    "Judging from your look you have forgotten your own birthday, you silly girl, whatever are you thinking?"

 Chapter 89 - A Forgotten Birthday

    "My birthday," I said with wide eyes, I was so consumed by my dreams and everything that I forgot my birthday was a day away, have it drawn close so soon? How could I have forgotten? Mother must have known because she holds my records.


    "You silly girl," Mother scolds. "Birthdays are not something to be forgotten for they happen once a year"


    "Forgive me, Mother, for it really crossed my mind"


    She sighed. "It''s alright... So tell me how big do you want it? How should we celebrate, the Ballroom is at your disposal"


    I gulped. "Forgive me, Mother, I have never celebrated my birthday before for it doesn''t bring joy to me, it''s also the anniversary of my Mother''s death"


    She fell silent. "Forgive me Sylvia for I forgot that fact, it must be really hard. I wanted something to cheer you up for you have been so down lately so I thought celebrating your birthday would lighten the mood a bit and you could finally speak with Cedric for both of you haven''t had a glimpse of each other for days"


    I smiled, I thought Mother to be only a lady fixated on laws like she should and consumed with society and all, well she was but she was a Mother, she was like a mother to me, she cared enough for my well being to celebrate my birthday for me even though it was a painful event for me.


    "I really appreciate your concern Mother" I took her hand. "It warms my heart but I''m sorry I don''t celebrate my birthday, for instead it served as a memorial for my mother, my papa and I usually visit her grave and spend time there, bring flowers, it was a time for both of us, three of us to be exact," I said as my eyes grew wistful, I wanted to cry at the memory but I forced myself not to.


    "Forgive me Sylvia for I can''t grant such a wish for you, the moment you step into the Empire there''s no going back, it would have been easier for you when you were brought in as an infant but you came here when you already have a life outside the walls"


    I felt my cheeks wet, no matter how I tried to fight it the tears still fell.


    "My Lady," Olivia said in a worried tone behind me.


    Mother cleaned my tears. "I will make sure gifts are sent to your father, perhaps flowers and you can write a letter to him if you like, I''m sure it will get to him," she said with a smile against her lips.


    "Thank you Mother", I was truly grateful.


    ***


    I sauntered the halls lost in thoughts, Olivia beside me, a day to my birthday, my 19th Birthday, I sighed deeply, it has really been months since I came to the Hartford house and it felt like years with all that have been happening. I was truly happy I would be allowed to at least write a letter to my papa, for Mother has allowed it.


    "Lady Sylvia", I turned at the sound of my name, Lord Lawrence came behind me with a smile.


    "Lord Lawrence," I said with a bow.


    "How have you been, I haven''t seen you a while," he said amused.


    "Been where I have always been" I shrug.


    "Perhaps I should visit more and keep you company"


    I chuckled. "I truly appreciate that but that''s not necessary". He grinned. "Why are you here?"


    "I came for Cedric but it turns out he''s not in the castle, I met with mother and he said he was out with Princess Alice to the Eternal Garden".


    "Oh" I made a sound, feeling a sharp pain in my chest, Mother didn''t say anything to me, I guess her reason was not to make me worry, well too late.


    "I see" I add with a frown.


    "You don''t look so good Lady Sylvia, you look dull and-"


    "I''m fine just woke up on the wrong side of the bed," I said with a forced smile.


    "You got me convinced there for a second".


    I sighed. "Please be convinced, because I do not want to talk about it", I knew he would want to given the kind of person Lawrence was, he would ask.


    "Is it because of Cedric''s new betrothed?"


    "I told you to be convinced"


    "Well I do not want to be... so tell me what makes you sad, I said before a smile looks better on you than a frown".


    "Nothing," I said trying to sound convinced but my shaky tone gave me away.


    "I understand you''re sad because Cedric is to marry Princess Alice... but you should understand its because of the peace treaty,"


    "Everyone keeps saying that," I said, sighing. "They want me to be understanding, and I will"


    "Sylvia," he said in a sad tone, it was the first time he called my name without adding formalities.


    "Nothing, ever since I have came to this Empire, has ever been what I wanted, I have only bear, that''s only what I do"


    "You''re in pain," he said, it wasn''t a realization to him but a fact.


    I forced a smile, but my eyes were sad.


    "Are you unwell if you''re you should call the physician or a healer,"


    "I''m not exactly sure they would know what emotional pain is".


    "You''re right... forgive me for I don''t really know what to say to make you feel better"


    "It''s okay Lawrence, talking with you made me feel better"


    He raised an eyebrow. "So we aren''t going with formalities now?" He said in amusement.


    I laughed, it has been a while I heard my own laugh, it sounded strange to my ears.


    "I like that sound, wish I could hear it more often from you," he said as his eyes softened.


    "You have your charms and your way of making me smile and laugh, I should thank you"


    "Nonsense I''m not even with my weapon to fight and yet I have already won your smile"


    I laughed and so did he.. It was nice and it felt nice, it was true, Lawrence had a way of making me happy even if it was for a brief moment and I was glad.

 Chapter 90 - Laws Or Your Happiness

    "I heard from Mrs. Hartford that someone''s birthday is close," Lawrence said as we both strolled the hall.


    "Ugh did she tell you?"


    "Not exactly she kept murmuring about how you didn''t want to throw a ball or something, she was really looking forward to it"


    "I know but it doesn''t feel right by me, I mean it''s the day I lost my mother, it''s not a celebration period for me"


    "I understand... but I''m sure she would want you to be happy on your birthdays for it''s the day she gave birth to you, brought you into this world, don''t you think?"


    I just made a hmm sound. "Maybe" I shrugged.


    "You are really free, unlike the rest of the silver-haired, they always act so formally," he said in wonder.


    "Well you do too, everyone is formal in Empire"


    "Not entirely through, as an ambassador, we''re meant to attend a lot of events but I have skipped so many than I can count, it''s unusual for someone such myself, maybe that''s why I''m unmarried"


    "That''s not true... any woman would want to marry you given your personality"


    He halts, facing me in amusement. "Is that so?"


    I blushed. "Y-Yes I mean you''re nice, funny, different from your pioneers, I''m certain if a silver-haired is seen, you like be grasped away before sunset"


    His smirk broadens. "That''s a nice and lovely thing to say... but I doubt I will marry"


    "What? Why?" I asked, stunned.


    "It seems you''re the last silver-haired for this generation, and it''s as the law states that ambassadors are to marry silver-haired to secure the pureblood warlocks" he explained.


    His words took me by surprise, I was the last?


    "But that doesn''t mean you will remain unmarried forever, I mean that''s uncalled for"


    He shrugs. "I guess it''s how my destiny will play out, I mean with this I will be free to travel the world as I have always wanted"


    My eyes were sad, I was glad he at least had a purpose even though he was yet to marry but being alone for the rest of his life because of some stupid law?


    "It''s not fair" I state.


    "Do not be sad for my sake Sylvia I have already come to terms with it, years ago there were cases like this so I''m not the first,"


    My eyes trembled at his words, his eyes were sad even though he smiled, to be alone for the rest of his life, I knew marriage was a union and a purpose, it was also the way of nature, the way a man could explore other ways of life, to have a partner and be with someone, anyone would crave to have that.


    I took his hand with mine in a tight hold, his eyes went wide which means I took him by surprise by my actions.


    "Laws shouldn''t make a man be alone for the rest of his life, if you are opportune and you find someone, go for it, your happiness matters more than laws" I state, I didn''t have free will to choose or demand what I want, but Lawrence was a man, and men in society are usually given some privilege, I wanted him to be free, even though I can''t obtain it myself, it was truly what I wished for him.


    A smile found his lips, he placed his other hand on our joined ones. "I have never met someone like you... you feel for someone like it is your own, like a goddess".


    My heart skipped a beat at his words, why do I feel funny when he says those words?


    "Lady Sylvia?"


    At my name we both turned as my body went stiff when I saw Cedric, the color in his eyes was drained, his features were colder than usual, he looked angry?


    Alice stared at us strangely before her gaze landed on our locked hands, she raised an eyebrow.


    Sensing her looks, Lawrence pulled his hand away from mine.


    "Cedric you''re back," he said nervously.


    We weren''t doing anything wrong, just hands, was that enough to judge well it seems like it, if not Lawrence would have remained calm, maybe I shouldn''t have taken his hand but I was only trying to comfort him, was that wrong?


    Cedric''s cold glance remained on Lawrence, I felt him shake beside me, his orbs moved from him to me, well he shouldn''t look at me like that, he was the who went on a romantic getaway with the princess, he shouldn''t look at me like I was guilty here, HE WAS.


    "You must be Lord Lawrence" Alice finally broke the intense silence, she bowed.


    "Princess Alice" Lawrence said with a nod, she smiled.


    "May I ask why you''re here?" She asked.


    Was she supposed to ask that?


    "Oh I came to see Cedric but Mrs. Hartford told me both of you were out"


    "Yes we were, sorry if we missed your arrival," she said amused. "For we were out on a picnic" she added.


    The way she spoke and acted like she was a wife already made my heart ache. I do not want to be caught in this position that served as a painful reminder that she would one day be.


    "It was nice speaking to you Lawrence," I said with a smile. "I should go now," I said bowing.


    "Of course"


    I turned to Cedric. "Husband," I said with clenched teeth before striding away not bothering to look back, why was he angry, I was the one who was meant to be angry at him, he had no right to be, he can be so frustrating sometimes. Ugh!


    Olivia had taken the liberty to attend to some matters, I just angrily sauntered the halls alone, my shoes making loud noises. So it was true then, he was out on a picnic with Alice, for a moment I hoped it wasn''t true but turns out it was.


    I was right then.... Cedric was getting fond of her as he did me, it was only a matter of time before she stole his heart.

 Chapter 91 - His POV [Part 1]

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Cedric couldn''t hold it in, her pain, her sadness, the way her heart ached when he saw them, he could feel them all, just how long would he let her suffer, because of this stupid TRIAL!


    He watches as she saunters away, he could tell she was angry and in pain, and yet he couldn''t go to her even if he could, he can''t YET. Just hold on my love... that was his thought.


    He snapped his gaze back to Lawrence, yes he knew they were just holding hands and nothing was going on between the two, but still, he couldn''t hide his anger and Lawrence was smart enough to see it, no one should touch what was his, no one, he will let this slide for he knew what was to be Lawrence destiny, making him suffer wouldn''t be the best idea, he would plunge a hole, and that was the least of what he wanted.


    "Whatever we have to talk about we will in the meeting," Cedric said in a simple tone but it held anger.


    "O-Of course" he stammered before walking away.


    "Do you think he and lady Sylvia are in some kind of relationship?" Alice curiously asked an amusement to her tone as she tilted her head to the side. Seeing as she received silence in return, she turned to him with a smile.


    "I really enjoyed my time with you Lord Cedric, thank you," she said blushing.


    "The Emperor wanted to see both of us, so he requested a presence at the Eternal Garden," Cedric said without sparing her a glance. "Don''t expect this to be anything romantic, because it is not".


    "Of course, I know... but I know I''m to be your Empress, I''m sure he wants society to see us getting close, which is why he requested the meeting. You''re so unspoken Lord Cedric, you should open up to me more for I''m to be your wife", she took his hand, they were so cold but she didn''t mind.


    She always knew him to be the Dark General, the very man that brought havoc to her home, she thought him to be a beast and to be married to one but she never knew it was this dashing man before her, that captivated her more than she bargained for, maybe this arranged marriage wasn''t so bad.


    He glanced at her the moment she made contact with his hand, she flinched at the sudden cold look, retreating her hand. He was always so cold and reserved, but when it comes to that wife of his, all his attention was always burned on her, and she hated it. Wasn''t she beautiful? Well mannered? Every man should fall at her knees but he wasn''t, and that intrigued her more, that made her want him more and she would, she was already meant to be his Empress, she will sow her seeds within him just so she could have him if she has him then she would have the Empire, this was a peace treaty but to her, this was a way of seizing this land that her father failed to take, her way to bringing justice, at first her plans was the Empire but right now she wanted this man too.


    He walks away without so much as caring, it would be hard, it would be hard to steal his heart but she didn''t care, she smirks, she WILL have him, but first she would have to find a way to take his mind off that Sylvia.


    He had had enough, being with her was sickening because could feel her lust for power and for him. It made his blood boil, how long was he supposed to endure this, how long was he supposed to let his angel suffer as she watched both of them. She was in pain, he could feel it. He knew she cried and it made his slow beating heart ache. He wanted to go to her, embrace her in his arms and tell her everything was going to be okay and that none of this was real. He wanted to touch her, caress her skin like it was the last thing on earth, and remind her over and over again.


    Ever since his memories awoke it has been bloody desire for her, to call her his woman and make her know just exactly who she belongs to, but he can''t not in this body.


    At the Ball he had to agree to this marriage, he would rather go to bloody war with the North if he had to screw this peace treaty, but he knew he can''t escape it, for it was his trial of rebirth.


    Cedric barge opens the door of his chambers feeling frustrated as he walks inside.


    "Beowulf!" He barked for his loyal servant for centuries. His beast within him roars, he hated being subjected to this.


    Beowulf appeared before him. "M-Magnus," he said with a bow.


    "How long will this bloody facade go on, I have had it!"


    Beowulf trembled, his master was in a rage, it was as if the room shook from it. "Magnus please you have to calm down... this is the only way".


    "Curses of a thousand Beowulf I can''t watch and let her suffer any longer!", the window glasses cracked at his anger. Beowulf shook more.


    "I understand Magnus, but if you do not outplay the curse you won''t be able to break it... this Princess Alice is the key to that... marrying her will cause the crack as intended"


    Cedric rested his hand on the table bending his head, at the sudden immense silence, Beowulf gulped.


    "What if it''s too late..." he said in a ragged whisper. "What If it''s too late to protect her"


    Beowulf''s crimson eyes shock, he could feel for his master, he knew the pain he passing through, especially as his jolt of memories came in a rush, the Silver-haired was the trigger and she was the reincarnation of the goddess Yelena, Magnus long lost love.

 Chapter 92 - His POV [Part 2]

    "If I wasn''t cursed by the Mother goddess then none of this would have happened... I was meant to suffer alone, not with her", he turned to Beowulf with angry eyes.


    He gulped. "Yes I understand Magnus, her reincarnation was not something I expected, for a goddess can''t be".


    Cedric didn''t understand it himself, there was something at play here and it could only be the curse. "It''s the curse that''s affecting her too... I can''t have it, I cannot protect her from what comes in this mortal body... " his teeth clenched. "History will repeat itself", the thought of it made his insides clenched, he would rather damn the world than have that happen again, to hold her cold body in his arms would make him run mad, he couldn''t experience it again.


    "The faster we end your curse, the faster your trial will be over in the mortal world," Beowulf said.


    The mother goddess saw it fit to curse him to rebirth and experience trial in the mortal realm as well as to experience a love misfortune, as his memories surface he knew that love misfortune would be his dearest love, for he have already fallen for her before his memories came, he knew just then history would repeat itself, but he can''t have it with her death, not anymore.


    This is why he had to find a way, Princess Alice a greedy princess, her destiny was twisted, letting her it would only divert the chaos meant to happen to Sylvia, if he can turn his Mortal destiny tide, then he might be able to break his curse and end this trial, ending his curse would mean the salvation for Sylvia.


    Cedric took a seat, running his hand in his hair. The moment he met Sylvia on that altar months ago the pull he felt, his powers stirring and the unquenchable feelings he had towards her, all this because she was back to him, his dearest Yelena he lost thousands of years ago. After her death he was lost, he felt like a god with no purpose, he lost the one thing that mattered to him, she was the light in his dark world that was quenched but now he was given another chance, a chance he couldn''t loose although it was in his worst circumstances still he will honor this chance he will have to end his mortal trial so that he can be with her once again and for sure, protect her this time.


    ''This time...'' He thought.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    It was torture, it was agony, it was chaos watching her sleeping form against the bed, wanting so badly to embrace her and lock her safe in his arms without letting go, but he could only watch her sleeping form, a frown against her feature, was she having a bad dream? Her features have always been like that since he started watching her sleep, he noticed she didn''t get enough sleep, another of his faults. His jaw tightened.


    He couldn''t help but admire her sleeping form, her covers stopping at her waist region, the silk nightgown she wore barely covered her smooth white skin from his eyes to feast, her well-endowed breast peeking out from the see-through wear, her beauty was the most glorious thing he would forever watch, her features, everything was the same at the time she was a goddess, not even a detail missed like she was sculpted back but in human form, his heart, Yelena.


    gods how much he missed her, for thousands of years without her, was an eternal pain, he was beyond glad she was reincarnation and this time for sure he will protect her no matter what the cost and cherish her till the end of the world.


    He took a seat on her bed as swift as a cat, not even his action was detected, for he was like a ghost right now.


    ''Just you wait my Yelena, be patient for it will all be over soon, we shall reunite when the time is right'' he thought with trembling eyes, he couldn''t wait to finally claim her as his again.


    She shifted uncomfortably, a frown on her features, she murmured something under her breath.


    "Nicklaus"


    His whole being stilled, his eyes shook, for a thousand years he has never heard that name, no one dared call him that name, because it was only reserved for his beloved, to hear her say it after all this time made his beast roar.


    He growled deeply leaning to her, his insides in inner battle, he wanted to hear it again from that angelic voice of hers that stilled his raging storm and calmed his very being like a sea, gods this woman still affected him so, he was like an addict when he came to this woman, he was addicted to her very being.


    "Yelena," he said in a very faint whisper close to her ear, he wanted to touch her to feel her stutter against his skin but he knew once he did there was no going back. He clenched the bed hard, dying to hold her like it was the last thing on earth. Immense torture this was, for a god he needed all the control he could.


    "Nicklaus" she whispered, groaning. "Please don''t... please don''t marry her"


    His eyes filled with sadness, she was in pain because he was to marry another woman, it was for her sake but she couldn''t understand but he wouldn''t blame her, he had every right to be angry at him and feel hurt.


    He knew what he had to do to relieve her from this. He moved his lips to her forehead pressing a soft gentle kiss on it, fusing it with just about the right amount of magic.


    "Happy birthday, my heartbeat" he whispers in her ears before slowly moving away. Of course, he remembered her mortal birthday, it was special to him as it was to her.


    He drew backward, his eyes remained on her sleeping form, her features now calm, away from the nightmares, she would finally have some peace in her dreams.


    ''Sleep well and dream better, my love''

 Chapter 93 - A Letter To You My Dearest Papa

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I groaned, smiled, I felt light, I felt... peaceful, I can''t remember when last I had such sleep, it was almost like I was floating on soft clouds, and the air gushing against my face gave me a pleasant feeling, I wish I could sleep forever.


    I yawned, stretching as I opened my eyes to my slightly dimmed room, it was morning but the sunlight wasn''t quite up yet, I must have woken up early. I felt my forehead, I didn''t know why but there was an impression there like something warm was placed there, I pondered what it was, what could it be? And it felt familiar, I continuously rubbed my forehead, wanting to have the feeling more, like I longed for it.


    My dreams were peaceful, best I have ever had, I dreamed I was floating on the cloud, a weird dream but it was nice. It was better than dreaming of Cedric getting married to Alice, I rolled my eyes getting off my bed, no time to spoil my mood, today was the day. I hurried to my chair, taking a seat as I grabbed a paper and a quill. Today was the day I would be finally able to speak to my papa, even though it was letters, it was everything.


    A smile remained on my lips as I began writing.


    ¡î


    Dearest Papa,


    How''re you fairing? Your beautiful daughter finally gets to write to you, I can''t express how glad I''m to finally write to you for it is now allowed, all thanks to Mother. Before you drift to any thoughts, I''m talking about my mother-in-law. The truth is, she''s like a mother to me, I never thought I could actually feel that way about her. I wish you could meet her one day because she is very nice.


    Do not worry my dearest Papa for I''m alright and well fed, I was married to a nice household, I''m sure you are alright too... I really miss you, Papa, I miss you so much, each day is thoughts of you, mostly today I think of mama, I miss the stories you told me about her for they are the only memory I have of her, I wish I got to know her as you did, I wish for a lot of things right now. Today may be one of my saddest but it''s also the happiest for both of us. I got to meet you, I got to be your daughter and you get to be my Papa.


    I send this letter to you bearing Mama''s favorite flowers, a gift for her grave, I wish I could be there.


    Yours Truly


    Sylvia


    ¡î


    I sighed putting away the quill, I folded the letter, packed it and proceed to stamp it, this will do, from now on I will be able to write to him and he will too, I couldn''t wait to get his reply, I was beaming at this moment just by thinking of it.


    The doors barge open as Olivia walks in with a smile. "Good morning my Lady and happy birthday".


    "Thank you, Olivia," I said sweetly.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Mother, is this truly necessary?" I said looking at the number of dresses that swamp in, her gift. The multiple maids walked back and forth as they placed them in my dress room.


    "Of course, since you want no Ball well you can''t stop me from spoiling my daughter-in-law," she said with a huff.


    I smiled while taking her hand. "And I''m glad you do, thank you Mother for I will wear them with pride"


    She looked like she was having fun. "You seem bright and happy today, it''s been a while since I have seen you like this," she said.


    "I woke up as light as feather, it truly was a wonderful feeling"


    "I''m glad"


    "My lady," Olivia said, carrying about 10 big books.


    "For god''s sake be careful with that," I said startled, she smiled dropping the books on the table, she took heavy breaths.


    "This is..." she sighed, I waited for her to speak and so did Mother. "A gift from Lord Lawrence" she finally said.


    "Oh" I made a sound, at our talks the day before yesterday I told him of my interest in books. I smiled, this was a sweet gift from him.


    "So big," I said in awe.


    "And first edition ones, these are quite rare," Mother said.


    "I will send my thanks to him," I said amused.


    "Another one," Olivia said, carrying a box. "From Lord James" she opened it.


    "Hmm as expected from our chubby ambassador," Mother said.


    "Yes indeed," I said, eyeing the box of chocolate.


    "This is made from the finest chefs in the Empire," Olivia said squealing, the maids did too.


    "Mother?"


    "I will pass on the sugar, dear"


    "I will just take one, the rest of you, and have it," I said.


    "Really?". I nodded.


    The other maids squealed in delight. "Thank you, my lady," they said in unison, I just smiled, they must really love these Chef''s delicacies.


    "And another, from Lord Dalton and Lady Danette," Olivia said bringing another box but this was golden in color, she opened it.


    I gasped, they were jewelry, surely this was only the work of Danette, Lord Dalton must have just added his name not to feel left out.


    "Amazing craftsmanship, but yours are quite expensive" Mother chirped in.


    "Mother!"


    She shrugs. I rolled my eyes, I had forgotten Mother was good at expensive things. "I will send my thanks to them and to Lord James, please is that all?"


    She nods.


    A knock came at my door, we turned to it, Alice stride in with a smile against her lips.


    "Happy Birthday Lady Sylvia, more years to celebrate," she said.


    "T-Thank you," I said with a smile, truth is I didn''t expect her to come, but she did.


    "I do not know much about gifts here, but in our homeland, we gift ladies a warrior''s weapon," she said signaling her guard as he sauntered in with a white long box.


    "A warrior weapon?" I said, puzzled. Mother just made a hmm sound, seeming interested.


    "Relax, you''re not meant to go to war with it, it is an antique," she explained, opening the box revealing a white bow.

 Chapter 94 - A Gift

    "A warrior''s weapon?" I said, puzzled. Mother just made a hmm sound, seeming interested.


    "Relax, you''re not meant to go to war with it, it is an antique," she explained, opening the box revealing a white bow. It was so beautiful and the craftsmanship on it was stunning...well-detailed lines and pattern, and the curves were well shaped, at the edges had white fur on it that called me to run my hand on them just to see how soft it was. A typical warrior''s bow, was this really used as an antique? Then I must say their tradition was strange.


    "I hope you like it, Lady Sylvia," she said in amusement tilting her head to the side as if waiting for my comment.


    "It''s very beautiful," I said breathlessly. "Yes, I do like it... Thank you, Princess Alice"


    Her grin grows wider. "I''m glad you like it, Lady Sylvia"


    ¡î¡î¡î


    Finally, the gifts stopped coming, out of everyone I expected one in particular but I was yet to see it, maybe it wasn''t coming, I was only lying to myself that it was. Mother told me that I shouldn''t worry that Cedric must have a gift for me but I knew she was just trying to cheer me up. The day was over already... He didn''t even bother to see me at least, even though we weren''t on good terms. Today should have been an exception, I huffed... I don''t need his gift, I do not want it and I wasn''t expecting it because Mother also told me that tomorrow he shall go on a journey to the north with the ambassadors, Mother didn''t give me much details but it seemed very important for the peace treaty.


    Even though it made my heartache that he was leaving for such a far journey and I wanted so badly to see him but I kept telling myself that wasn''t a good idea, he didn''t come to me so why should I go him?


    The rambling thoughts in my head along with my evening stroll I was already at the garden, I needed some air, I knew it was very late, Olivia left we early today, saying she was going on a small outing with her friends at a lake a little far ahead from the castle, they go there once awhile according to her, not just her and her friends but some servants too and it was permitted by Mother, she promised me she would be back on time tomorrow.


    I needed me time after all the day have been quietly filled for me, with all the gifts and love from everyone, this was by far the best birthday that I have ever had not about the gifts or anything but the love showered by everyone, I cherished that more.


    Speaking of love. My looks beamed when I stared at the letter I held. A quick reply from my papa. I sat on the platform and opened it eagerly, the night skies were illuminated with stars so I could see quite well. I pulled some strands of my silver hair behind my ear as I read.


    ¡î


    My Honey Bun, My sunshine


    I cannot express how happy I''m to finally hear from you. I''m glad letters are now allowed between us. I can finally write to you. You should know and be ready for your chambers to be filled with lots of letters from me.


    The flowers you sent were very lovely and as requested they are with your mother, I''m sure she will love them and smile down at you with the biggest smile. Happy birthday my Honey Bun, for today marks my sunshine 19th birthday. You''re no longer my little girl, now you''re a woman of your own and soon you shall raise children just like I have already wanted. I was very glad that in your letter you seem happy and that makes me happy too.


    PS: I see your relationship with your mother-in-law is at greater heights, I''m glad you have someone who cherishes you there, but why my sunshine, I do not hear anything about your husband? I want to know about him, does he treat you right? And remember to be good.


    Yours Truly


    Dad


    ¡î


    Seeing the last writing made my eyes sad, he was right I didn''t mention anything about Cedric, no wonder he is curious. My papa was as lively as ever, I was glad about that, I was happy he got to write back to me, I couldn''t wait for more letters as he promised.


    I sighed staring at the skies illuminated by stars, they were the brightest today and most pleasant. I stretched coming down from the platform, it was time to get some sleep, I couldn''t wait to feel like a cloud again, I was really looking forward to it. I came to a halt when I saw a green rose petal swirling in front of me. Being the curious being I was, I took it. Green rose petals? The only green rose we had was in my chambers, then where did these come from?


    I whirled around and I gasped seeing more floating around. Where was it coming from? The wind wasn''t strong enough to carry them this far here, so where? Like the petal fell for me to follow a part I did following it as they spread out in the area, it was beautiful as they swirled around in the area.


    More gathered me as I stopped, they fell on me like I was being showered with petals, I giggled loving the feel of them against my skin, they were soft and had a wonderful fragrance to them, I spin clockwise, my head hoists upward as I did.


    ¡îFaint Sparkle¡î


    At the new sound, I was in more awe when numerous butterflies came around me, all green just like the ones I saw in the Eternal Garden. Their sparkles from their wings fell on me, it was so wondrous, this cannot be real, can it? There was no way something as astounding as this could happen, it was just too magical.


    Both the butterflies and the petals swirled around me most fascinatingly, I couldn''t wipe the smile off my lips, I felt elated, I felt my heart fill with warmth, and felt at peace. I closed my eyes, the feeling getting deeper, I could still feel the movement of the petals and butterflies around me, I felt... elevated. A faint brush feeling of a warm breath close to my face, a warm impression that subtle me, an elusive tenderness, and a fragrance that calmed my very soul, calling to me like a melody.


    I hoist my feet upward to get a better feel of it, why were the butterflies so warm and why did it give off such a powerful presence? A sheltered countenance that warmed my very body and gave it sparks, unlike anything I have ever felt. Was someone standing before me?

 Chapter 95 - Longing For You

    Was someone standing before me? Could this fresh warmth I was feeling not be by the clustering petals and butterflies around me? I opened my eyes to the question but I found nothing... not even the petals or butterflies could be seen anymore as if I hallucinated it all, but there was that lingering feeling that it actually happened, a mix of feelings I could not explain, it impaled me in such a way and left me questioning, have I lost it perhaps?


    In uncertainty I looked around, but it remained the same quiet garden, nothing at all, maybe I really was seeing things. I looked around skeptically as if I was keeping watch for an intruder, I must be paranoid, I began retreating back inside. But came to a sudden halt, whirling, I looked once again, this feeling... Why was it there? Ugh snap out of it Sylvia, just go back in, I told myself before sauntering away.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    It took every bit of his brawn to leave her be, when he found her in the garden staring at the skies with downcast eyes he knew he couldn''t grasp them, although it was just a faint gesture and he didn''t see much effort of it, he thought about surrounding her with her favorites, with just a thought they came swirling around her, he couldn''t help the smile that crossed his lips as she spins around them, She had yet another trait that showed just how much of a goddess she was, she was happy and that alone gave me a deep feeling of warmth, just watching her smile was enough to calm the beast within him, the beast that craved her like she was the last flavor on earth was actually at peace watching his beloved.


    He could not help the enchantment as before a blink of an eye he was right before her, taking in all her looks closely, her eyes closed, her breath on his face was like a calm storm, her intoxicating scent filled his nose to the brim and his once calm beast desperately tried to claw out right at that moment, like she felt a presence before her as she opened her eyes he was already gone, he was back to the hallway where he was as he watched her glance around in a daze, a few moments it took before she sauntered back in.


    ''Ha, my love... if only I could hold you right now...'' he thought eagerly as his green eyes lightened just by the thought of it. The accumulating desire within was becoming like a flame spreading more dangerously, how long will he be able to stay back? Well he has to, he HAD to or the worse will come, now he has had a glimpse of her before he makes his journey, even as a god he still has to follow the laws that came with the mortal world for he was still on trial, he hated the idea of leaving her be, he would make sure he wraps things up quickly and come back, he disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I awoke feeling light as a feather, yet another night without any bad dreams, I was beginning to think my days of bad dreams were over, some god must have blessed me with such grace.


    The sun was already shimmering inside my room, with my robe around me I walked to my window gazing upon the bright blue skies with a faint smile on my lips, my mind lingered on what happened last night, when I hallucinated those things, I still pondered what it was but I didn''t wanna think about it too much, I have been thinking a lot these days and it wasn''t good for me nor helping me.


    I turned to the white bow gracing my wall with its presence. It was a fine piece of art, Princess Alice must have really gone out of her way to give me this, that was unexpected of her but nice, never thought I would receive anything from her.


    Tilting my head to the side, my brown orbs remained on it, it truly was beautiful.... and very, I shivered, from a cold? No? But from what? I shrugged the feeling off, as my gaze found the grandfather clock, already this late and Olivia was yet to come, that was odd because Olivia had never been late before, did she oversleep? No... she doesn''t, she was the type that always keeps to time. Maybe she was running a few errands then.


    I was already at my door as the thoughts wist in my head, I was out of my chambers into the wide lobby, some servants walked back and forth engaging in some sort of routine, I walked to a servant dusting some antiques.


    "Excuse me"


    She turned to me, bowing immediately. "Good morning my lady" she greeted.


    "Morning... have you seen Olivia?"


    "No my lady I haven''t", she curtsied with her words.


    "Odd," I said with puzzled looks. I knew she was out to the lake yesterday but she promised she would be back before morning.


    "I could draw you your bath my lady and get you really in her absence" she offered.


    "It''s alright I can handle those myself," I said with a smile sauntering away, where have Olivia gone off to?


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I was fully dressed as I walked to Mothers wing, I was already used to it so finding my way wasn''t hard, it felt odd walking alone this morning, I always had Olivia by my side, maybe I could ask mother, she probably sent her out to get something for me.


    I turned on another lobby and found a gathering there, I blinked, it was Mother along with some servants speaking to her. I hurried there feeling something was wrong.


    "Mother is everything alright?"


    She quickly turned to me. "Mother?" I urged because I got silence from her when I asked. She took my hand holding onto it tightly.


    "Mother, talk to me, what''s going on?" I panicked, her eyes were sad, something was wrong and it made me more scared. Her eyes moved and I followed. One of the maids she spoke with held onto torn clothing, I would recognize that color and pattern anywhere, and it was covered in blood.


    My heart momentarily stops.

 Chapter 96 - A Promise

    "W-When we were done in the lake about leaving..." she began sobbing. "She decided to stay back to continue bathing, she said she would return before we knew it... we agreed, and then we left" Her breath quickened, becoming unsteady.


    My still eyes remained on the cloth she held, a harsh feeling overwhelmed my body that I was unable to contain, I felt suffocating on what I was about to hear.


    "I did not see her return last night. I was so worried so I and the others decided to check her by the lake and then we... we... we saw" she broke into more tears.


    My trembling hand took the cloth from her leisurely, I brought it to my chest, my vision became blurry, a cluster of tears forged within my eyes, my insides twisting and turning and my body felt weak like I had been slammed by a mountain.


    "I''m so sorry my lady, what we saw... what she saw was nothing but blood and this piece of cloth, a wild animal must have gotten to her in the night"


    "No... No" I shook my head, I pointed to her. "You are lying"


    "Sylvia," Mother said, holding onto me, the tears leaking out from my eyes out of control.


    "S-She p-promise me" I cried. "S-She s-said she would come back, she..." I broke. Mother held onto me all the way.


    "Mother this can''t be true right... there no way... there''s no way..." I couldn''t even talk properly as cry sounds felt my mouth before I knew it I was crying so hard as I held unto mother who hugged me trying to calm me down, but I couldn''t there was no way I could, my body within was in turmoil and pain, the tears were hot against my cheeks as I felt faint, I felt sorrow and grief.


    "No!" I cried and sobbed feeling bitter and heartbroken, I couldn''t take it, before I knew it I was walking away. Mother called to me but I didn''t turn, my cries were the only thing I could hear as I rushed back to my Chambers slamming the doors shut.


    "Mint!" I called, pacing back and forth, holding the cloth close to my chest.


    "My lady" he appeared before me, I stared at him with horror eyes and then he paled.


    "My lady, what happened, did anything happen to you?"


    "M-Mint y-you must find her, you must, s-she can''t be dead" I held onto his jacket tightly, my body stuttering like from a cold. He held me firm.


    "Calm down my lady, what are you talking about? What happened?".


    My heart sank, inner grief consuming me like a wave. "O-O-Olivia" I whispered. His gaze fell on the cloth and then something flashed within his eyes as he stilled like time was paused.


    "I do not believe what they say Mint, I do not believe it, please you have to find her, find her" I cried, I didn''t mind if I was screaming.


    "I will" his voice was heavy, weighted with pain, I knew then just how much hurt he was but he didn''t want to show it, he whirled as he disappeared.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    He followed her scent, he didn''t need to sniff the bloody cloth that belonged to her, he knew her scent already, he knew it like it was the back of his hand, over time, whenever his Mistress called for him to eat, she was always there to serve him with all kinds of food, he found out it was prepared by her.


    A sweet innocent girl who always blushed like a child whenever she saw her when he first set his eyes upon her, she was a striking beauty, her brown hair packed in two buns with a yellow ribbon made her look childish but he didn''t think that way for it only just appeal her looks more, he was fascinated by the kind of person she was, but he couldn''t utter a word to her because whenever she blushed she always rushed away like a war was about to break loose.


    "Why do you always run from me?" he asked her once when they were both alone he had offered to follow her to the kitchen that day, seeming as his calling was always at midnight they were alone.


    She blushed at his question, looking away. "N-Nothing," she said, fanning the flames from under the hearth''s brick fireplace that had a pot on top. She always put much concentration in preparing food for him, it always made him wonder.


    He squats beside her but her focus remained on fanning, or she was using it as an excuse to avoid making eye contact with him.


    "Do I look scary to you perhaps?" he asked, that should be the only explanation she always ran when she saw him right? Her head snapped to him, her dark brown eyes on his.


    "W-What, no!" she answered faster than her brain, Mint couldn''t help but smile at her outburst.


    "My scar does not bother you?"


    She frowned. "They do not," she said but then she blushed. "I think you are very handsome"


    Mint stilled at her words, no one had ever told him he was handsome before, she was the first to appreciate the little looks he had, for a minute there he thought she was horrified by his looks but he thought wrong.


    "Thank you, Olivia," he said softly. She blushed to the point that he was bothered she might turn red.


    She turned to him. "You''re welcome," she said faintly, their eyes locked and then he leaned close, she quickly used her fan to block her face.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    Mint chuckled slightly bringing the fan down. "You have charcoal on your face" he states.


    Her mouth fell on an O form, Mint smiled using his thumb to brush the coal off her cheeks, he took so much concentration on it as her eyes remained on his.


    She was a lovely lady that made him feel things he never thought he could feel, he didn''t know her much but he was hoping to. His gaze fell on the cloth he heard, seeing this made his world flip, he won''t believe she''s dead, not until he sees it with his eyes.


    ''I will find you Olivia.... wait for me''

 Chapter 97 - My Wish To You

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    "Sylvia, my child... please you have to eat something," Mother said, sounding very worried, but I remained on my bed, the covers against me. I have been like that for two days, ever since Mint went out to find Olivia, he has yet to return.


    "Sylvia," she said, placing her hand on my shoulder but I remained still.


    "Lady Sylvia, Mrs. Hartford is right, you will fall sick at this point" Alice''s worried voice came in too, I didn''t realize she was there too.


    Mother sighed. "The maids of the household are planning to set up a burial for Olivia, they will rest her tombstone at the back of the castle, I will have a spot made there just for her"


    "She''s not dead," I said in defiance, gripping onto my pillow. "She''s not dead" I add faintly.


    "Mrs. Hartford let us drop the meals here for her, I think it''s best to give her some alone time to recover, this Olivia must have meant a great deal to her," Alice said.


    "You''re right," Mother said as I felt her weight leave the bed. "I will come to check on you Sylvia, please eat something" those were Mother''s words as she and Princess Alice left my Chambers. I heard the doors shut close and I felt my heart heavy again.


    "My lady" at the sound of Olivia''s voice I sat up with a start, looking around in a daze, my eyes saddened knowing that it was all in my head.


    "Olivia," I said as the tears fell, she was the first friend I had when I first came to the Empire, a cute girl who carried her hair in two buns, the same girl I saw at my wedding when I was stilled to move, she was the one who encouraged me to, the same girl I laughed with, whenever I was sad she was sad, whenever I was happy she was happy, a girl that felt immerse worry for me whenever I was downhearted.


    There was this connection between her and me that I couldn''t explain, this closeness, although I do not confide in her in all things she was the one I spoke to the most and she always listened and her smile she gave me whenever she came to my room every morning.


    "Good morning, my lady, did you sleep well?"


    "I know how you feel about your new Chambers, I would have stayed with you but servants aren''t allowed"


    "Time for your bath my lady"


    "Is the makeup too much, how about this?"


    "You have beautiful hair, my lady"


    "My lady, I''m happy that Mint is alive just as you, and he''s..." she would blush as she said those words. "N-Nothing I just think he''s a good person..."


    "My lady," she smiled. "My lady" when she was sad for me.


    As I reminisced all the time we had together I was already crying so much, pulling my knees to my chest as I did, until I passed out on my bed with tears still leaking from my eyes.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "My lady"


    "My lady"


    I jolted awake, opening my eyes. "Mint?" I said dreary sitting up. It took some time before my eyes adjusts to the darkness, Mint stood before my bed with a dull look, Mint was always filled with emotions and constant smiles but right now he gave the same vibe as Cedric, like a standing object with no attachments, his unreadable looks made my heart quickened.


    "Mint," I said, my voice breaking, his looks said it all but I still didn''t want to believe it until I heard from him. His gaze remained on the floor as he began.


    "I search the areas... following the trail" his voice, his tone was heavy also. "And I found..." his teeth clenched hard, his knuckles tight to a point they turned white. His dull eyes finally met mine, I saw immense sadness in them.


    "A wild animal did get to her"


    "No... No"


    "I found her body"


    "No, lemme see her," I said rushing out of my bed, he held me in place. "I said I want to see her, where is she, where is she!" I was basically screaming as I slammed my hand on his chest.


    "I can''t..." his voice was shaky. I ceased my action as my eyes trembled. "I can''t subject you to such an image"


    My heart momentarily stops, I subconsciously grip on his jacket, my body stutters.


    "I''m sorry... I failed to find her sooner, by the time I got there she have already drawn her last breath"


    I cried hard, my chest feeling heavy. "D-Did y-you put her body to rest?"


    "Yes," his tone was simple.


    I sat back down to my bed running her hands in my hair, I sobbed looking at him with my bloodshot eyes, he remained still like a wall, and then I knew what he saw must have broken him and made him, I could only imagine the awful way she died, several imagines playing out in my head. And the more tears fell, oh my sweet Olivia, why did death have to be so cruel to you?


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I was seated where my chair set was, my knees to my chest, I turned to the pitch-black skies, the moon at its fullest, and my silver hair glowed in its highlights. I felt bitter and hurt, why would the gods allow Olivia to die so cruelly, it was unfair and heartbroken, she didn''t deserve her fate, she didn''t deserve to leave this world that way... she was a sweet girl that deserved all the happiness she carved for, she deserved her happiness with Mint, she deserved everything.


    My dear friend Olivia, I can only pray for you to rest well onto the next, to find peace. I closed my eyes, the tears still leaking from my eyes.. I wish for you to be reborn and find happiness, and a chance to see Mint again, so that you two may have what this world never gave both of you.

 Chapter 98 - Coming Home

    "Do you think Lady Danette and Camille will come by again?" Alice asked.


    "Well they have been coming over, being alone in their castles must have caused them to be bored," Mother said.


    "Yes it is, I wish they would come around, I really had fun at the last riding event, the Empire has so many events and it''s entertaining"


    "Yes it is indeed"


    "My favorite part is the Eternal Garden, I love the sprites there and oh the flowers and treats are truly amazing, don''t you think Lady Sylvia?"


    I paused my sewing, I was working on embroidery, as Mother instructed, Alice was too.


    "Yes, it is," I answered with a faint smile.


    It has been a week since Olivia has passed on, everything was leisurely going back to normal but there was this void without her.


    "Sylvia my dear when are you going to get a new maid, you can make your selection we have numerous," Mother said.


    "I can take care of little things like bathing and dressing, I have done all that quite well for two weeks," I said, the truth is the thought of replacing Olivia didn''t sit well with me, I prefer to do those little things on my own.


    Mother sighs. "Sylvia you''re a wife to this household you can''t do those things yourself, you need a maid"


    "But Mother"


    "Hush it''s decided... it''s the Laws, a new maid will be brought to you tomorrow" she said finally.


    I sighed.


    "Lady Sylvia, Mrs. Hartford has your best interest at mind and I think she''s right, you''re a lady doing those things yourself isn''t quite good," Alice said with sad eyes. "I know you miss Olivia but it''s time to move on"


    I lowered my gaze to the embroidery I sew, it wasn''t that much good work but I would rather stare at it right now, come to think of it Olivia wasn''t the only void I felt, it has been weeks since Cedric and the ambassadors traveled to the North, they were yet to return and there was a longing I felt, I felt like I was missing a part of myself, I really miss him but I didn''t want to believe.


    Alice, on the other hand, kept talking about him sounding worried and saying she wondered what he was doing right now and she hoped he journeyed safely there and worried about if matters were settled with her people. It ticks me off, I mean I should be the one being worried out loud and all but she took the spot as any wife should and Mother just consoled her.


    My grip tightened on my embroidery. I mean I should give those remarks too, I bit my lips, I didn''t feel like much of a wife right now. And not just that according to Mother, the moment Cedric comes back from his travel he is to wed Alice, the thought of it made my heart sink, I couldn''t help the dark feeling that flowed through me, I didn''t want him to come back if it meant kept marrying Alice, I know that''s inhuman for me to think but I just couldn''t take it, I had a feeling my nightmares were about to come through, to see them marry and say vows to one another and more spent a night together!


    I cringed at the thought, surely he would waste no time to have her, she was a beauty, after all, Yes he has touched me but he has never thought of making love to me before, I know I didn''t give my consent or anything neither did I tell him but the feeling did cross me, maybe I wasn''t his idea woman to make love with, maybe I wasn''t what he craved for. The thought of him touching another woman made my heart sink.


    The maid coming into the room broke me out of my mind, she hurried In with a letter at hand that she handed to Mother, she opened it, reading the content.


    "Oh, at last, Cedric and the ambassadors will arrive tomorrow," she said in joy.


    I felt my heart warm just by it, Cedric was returning.


    "Really Mother, oh thank the gods!" Alice said excitedly, taking the words off my mouth, like I said she was acting like a better wife.


    I just went back to sewing to not let the thoughts consume me, but it didn''t help, I couldn''t help the rush of feeling that overwhelmed me, Cedric was finally coming home, I couldn''t wait to see him and I didn''t want to see him, ugh!


    ***


    I placed a bunch of roses on Olivia''s tombstone, a faint smile on my lips as I felt the marble stone.


    "Do you think she would love them... silly of me, I never asked what her favorite flowers were, now I wish I did" I said sadly.


    "Me too," Mint said behind me, his tone heavy, I turned to him.


    "It''s okay Mint I''m sure she''s in a better place now, I wished for it"


    A faint smile crossed his lips but it wasn''t as cheering as it usually was, it was like his humor died the same as Olivia.


    "Thank you, Mistress, you''re very kind"


    I turned to her tombstone, feeling my hand on it. "It might sound crazy but I feel..." I said with trembling eyes. "I feel she''s in a better place"


    "There''s something you need to know mistress"


    I whirled to him.


    "When I found her body I did smell a wild animal on her but there was this lingering scent"


    "What lingering scent?" I asked as my body stilled.


    "I was so consumed by my grief that I couldn''t think straight then but right now... I think there was another scent but I couldn''t trace it, I have never smelt it before"


    My eyes shook. "D-do you think -"


    "Yes, mistress," he said sternly. "I think Olivia''s death wasn''t an accident"


    My heart momentarily stops. "You think someone wanted her dead?" I said in horror. "But why?"


    "I do not know but I know this mistress, your life might be in danger, so I beg if you feel threatened in any way, call for me"

 Chapter 99 - Go To Hell!

    I still couldn''t wrap my head about what Mint told me yesterday, Olivia was targeted and it could be because of me, but who? Who would have done something as cruel as that to her? And why? I knew I was targeted once by the Nightshades. Cedric said it would have been an official who gave an anonymous tip to those assassins, but then I was targeted because of Cedric being next in line to the throne, could it still be the same? But it couldn''t, I was no longer meant to be Empress, I wasn''t of that political importance, but why? Why go after someone I care about rather than come to me directly?


    Olivia''s life wasn''t worth it at all, she didn''t deserve to die that way for something she didn''t understand, my grip subconsciously tightened against my gown.


    "Lady Sylvia, are you alright?" Alice asked worried beside me, she must have noticed how tense I was.


    "Nothing... I''m not just feeling well" I said in a whisper.


    "Are you coming down with something?"


    The horses next to us distracted our talk, good because I didn''t want to speak with her any further.


    "It''s Lord Cedric," she said elatedly.


    Hence the day of Cedric''s arrival came, and as ladies, we were meant to be at the entrance to welcome him.


    I felt my heart quicken as the carriage came to a halt in front of us, my body stuttered, what wrong with me? Why were my nerves unsettled?


    The door opened and Cedric came down, I felt like my soul left my body, more like it was still that very moment.


    I knew it was two weeks but I felt like I hadn''t seen him for years. Even as the sunlight highlighted his skin he stood like a god in human form, he WAS a god. I gulped as my body reacted in all sorts of ways and I felt shameless.


    He ran his hand in his hair and it gave him a perfect picture, they were damp not just by the moisture but the heat, and trust me, it was very hot today, the summer season, or was it just me?


    His green gaze fell on me and felt my body run hot, something glint within his eyes, what it was? I couldn''t unravel, but his gaze on me burned like an eternal flame and like I was the only one standing like it was the both of us.


    Dear gods, he was so beautiful, not handsome, this was wicked beauty before me and there was this certain urge to jump right at him but I just stood glued to the floor.


    "Lord Cedric!" Alice said bowing as she rushed towards him. "Welcome back"


    "Welcome back son, trust your journey went well?" Mother asked.


    I felt a spark of pain flush through me as Alice wrapped her arm around his hand, he looked towards her.


    "Mother I feel faint, can I leave" I whispered to her, she gave me a worried look.


    "But you haven''t talked to him yet"


    "I know" I bit my lip, "And I will later, I really have to go now," I said as convincingly as I could, I didn''t want to see this right... all the feelings, the thoughts of Cedric finally getting married to her overwhelmed me and I wanted to run away, something I do best.


    "Alright my dear, I will check you later"


    At her permission I was already out faster than my shadow, I felt a pushing pain in my chest and it unsettled me, it was best I left, it was best I stayed clear from him, it was all for the best because I didn''t want any more of this, I thought I could bear it but it seems like I couldn''t, it was hard watching the man I love gave all his attention to another woman like I didn''t matter, it was sickening, I need to be away, far away, I didn''t mind locking myself in my room for long.


    My hand was grabbed, the sudden pull and touch startled me as I gasp, I was whirled and locked in strong arms which belonged to Cedric, I hoisted my head up to meet his gaze, I didn''t even hear him come, how did?


    "You haven''t seen me for weeks and all you could do is walk away," he said, his jaw tightening in response, his eyes darker than usual.


    He was here, he was right here, was this a dream? And his looks were filled with mixed emotions I couldn''t comprehend, but I wouldn''t give in to it. I was hurt.


    "Do you know how much I have thought of you? Do you know how badly I wanted to be by your side?"


    Don''t believe him Sylvia he''s just trying to play with your heart, even if he says those words he''s still going to marry Alice, that spark the anger in me more, I forced him to let me go, it seemed like he obliged to it, because I didn''t even have the strength to push him away.


    "I do not care if you think of me.." I began holding malice in my tone, I didn''t want to be subjected to this feeling when he chose another woman.


    "I do not care if you longed for me", I poked his chest, I made sure I hid my emotion, I wanted to pour it out to him I wanted to let him know just how much I was hurt.


    "I do not need your affections, go to hell with it!" I yelled, my breath heavy, my body burning, I looked him in the eye showing him just how angry I was, he was tormenting me.


    But then he did something that caught me off guard, I had expected him to block his emotion or seem startled, but an amusement only just crossed his lips in the most wickedness matter, it made my knees weak, after what I said, wasn''t he hurt at all, why? I was meant to make him angry but it seemed like I was only just tempting him.


    "Do you really think I would believe those words, wildfire?" he said as something flashed within his eyes.


    "Go to hell!"


    "For you, gladly"


    He came towards me.

 Chapter 100 - I Burn For You

    "Go to hell!"


    "For you, gladly"


    He came towards me. I took a step backward.


    "I would do anything for you" he began in a ragged whisper. "I could plunge a hole in the earth, I would change dynasties, even destiny just to get a hold of you, anyone who so as much want to think you harm I would burn them, I would erase them from this earth"


    "I would gladly defile the gods if I have to"


    My back met the cold wall, I haven''t even realized it, his words made my head spin, I couldn''t think of any other thing other than the words he said to me, it made my body shiver like dynamite ready to explode like I have been raised in a pinnacle, to the highest peak, unable to come down. Even as he enclosed me I couldn''t move, the cat got my tongue, the words he said I could see the truth within his eyes, I could see all the overflowing emotions all at once, he meant everything he meant every word, He meant it to a point that it scared me.


    His hands placed on the wall behind me, locking me just where he needed me, his eyes on me with so much intensity, like he could see my very soul.


    "You have no idea how you make me feel," he said, his words heavy, I could feel the weight of it. "Even in this world, even in this century, you make me feel like I have taken the world, what spell do you have on me woman... for now I feel I''m only destined for you, not even death could tear us apart, here you are before me..."


    His hand cups my cheek, I felt my body spark at his touch and a rush overwhelmed me. "I have taken the world once again, I have taken what mine again" his breath against my face."Every single inch of you I shall claim", his thumb lined my lip in a circle form, I resist the urge to slide my tongue out and taste him.


    "I burn for you"


    My lips went apart slightly, his words gobble whole.


    "Cedric," I said softly, like the sound of my voice made him snap, his eyes turned pitch black.


    "It has all been bloody torture for you, I feel like a mad man without being in your presence, I don''t know how long I can hold it, damn it all! I want to hold to you, I want to touch you and make you stutter beneath me as I do, I want to whisper loving words in your ear and tell you just how much and how crazy I burn for you"


    My heart quickened at his intense words. He took my waist, I gasped as my body brushed his, and I felt it, hard. "You feel that? That is exactly how much you make my mortal body feel, that is how much I burn for you and no one else has such effect as you do to me"


    I grip his jacket tightly, He held me to a point I didn''t have the power in me to stand, my legs felt like jelly.


    "I want to drive you to a point of immense pleasure as I take you, I want to rock your body into oblivion, I want you beneath me as you stutter from the wave of pleasure I would bestow upon your body, I want my name to be the only words you would say, over and over and over..."


    I heaved my breath, as my body stuttered, his mere words were doing this to me, and then he brushed his nose on mine in a gentle manner that melted my heart.


    "I love you..."


    And then my lips smashed on his, I couldn''t clench it anymore, this man before me was a hurricane, the instant those words were on his lips I lost every sense of reason, my cheeks felt wet, I knew they were tears, but those were tears of joy.


    Cedric growled in my mouth, hoisting me to straddle his lean muscular waist and I did hastily, I pulled away from his mouth.


    "Don''t marry her," I said desperately. He smashed his lips back on mine, taking my breath away as he spellbind me with a mouth-watering kiss, he pulled away just when I was getting excited by it.


    "It was never my intention to marry her," he said. I was about to say something.


    "If that is what you wish... if that will take your pain away, if that would make my wildfire smile then I would gladly defile the laws of the mortal Realm".


    I was speechless I could only kiss him back with all the strength I could muster. We were both groaning as we kissed, the sounds of our sessions echoed in the hall, it was wild and pleasurable. I have forgotten the fact we were in the hallway and that someone could see us, but I didn''t care. I wanted this man before me.


    I was plunged backward, I thought my back would hit the wall but I felt a soft mattress, the bed? How did we get to the bed? I didn''t have much time to think about it as Cedric''s hand was already on my thighs. I moaned in his mouth.


    "You''re wet for me," he said in amusement as his index finger slid into my core with ease, my head yanked backward pressing into the pillow more, a loud moan escaped me, as his finger filled me.


    "You said you do not care if I think of you", he plunged his finger hard, I almost screamed not in pain but immense pleasure, like the force, made my inside explode with pleasure.


    "You said you do not care if I long for you", he repeated the same action.


    "I lied!" I yelled.


    "I said I would punish you if you lie to me" he whispered to my ear nibbling on my earlobe and yet another finger plunged me I was moaning his name so loud as his speed quickened, I clenched his back tightly, my waist moving upwards to meet his thrust, gods the feeling... I felt like I would explode and just when I thought I would, he stilled his movement and I was denied release.


    "And I intend on doing  it¡­ this moment" he whispers to my ear.

 Chapter 101 - Say It

    At the denied pleasure, I felt like I was losing my mind, I eagerly moved my waist to urge him to move again, but he was still like the mountain. How was he able to contain this? And gods the look he gave me, that smirk on his lips I wanted to kiss it away, he was enjoying this, he enjoyed seeing me in desperate need of a release.


    "My wildfire" he mused, the movement of his lips as he says my nickname, gods this man was making me become a mess, I desired him so badly like it was killing me.


    "Move" I hummed, moving my waist again but not even a movement, was it possible to be this still?


    He leaned down, brushing his nose on mine, he has only done this action twice to me but it felt very familiar, what other time have he done it?


    "Say it," he murmured. "Tell me how much you want me, my love"


    I moaned, his gentle words were making my head whirl, I moved my waist again but still no movement.


    "I won''t give you pleasure until you speak" he nibs my ear, I groaned. If he doesn''t give me pleasure then I would just have to get a hold of his hand and will it to move, I trailed my hand down and grab his. He chuckled softly.


    "You''re very stubborn," he said in amusement. Damn it! even his hand was still even as I tried to move it. I bit my lip.


    "Your stubbornness is an attraction to me, it shows me just how much I want to tame you," he said before trailing a kiss on my neck.


    "C-Cedric p-please" I moaned.


    "Say it"


    "Cedric"


    "Tell me how much you want me"


    "I want you Cedric, please, I want you only you!", my voice high pitched and untamed.


    "I-"


    He ripped the front of my gown before I could register it, he took my nipple in his mouth just as then his movement continued and I was all but a moaning mess. The sucking, his tongue, and the moving of his now two fingers made my voice the loudest.


    "Cedric!" I yelled as my release washed upon me, he locked his lips with mine as his thrust continued in my core, another cry escaped my mouth as I stutter beneath him, he didn''t stop, and he didn''t slow down, he was driving me through the same pleasure keeping the same pace, and all I could do was release number of times till I was sure my head was spinning in circles, he gave me the pleasure I finally wanted but now he didn''t seem like he wanted to stop.


    I was sure I was screaming all my release now, my waist fell weak but he kept going like it wasn''t enough and his advances towards my breast continued. I was shaking with pleasure right at this point and I felt wet... so wet that I thought it wasn''t gonna stop.


    "CEDRIC!" I screamed with the final release collapsing on the bed and panting, spent from all the climax, I lost count but I was sure I did the impossible number today. I tried to calm my breath as my eyes felt heavy. I felt his finger out of my core earning a moan from me, I still felt sensitive.


    "Make love to me," I said in a very dim tone, my vision blurry, he smiled. And then darkness took me, I felt so tired.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    The skies were dark, the night a calm cool evening, a shirtless Cedric watch the love of his life against his bed fast asleep, he took the liberty of changing her attire he shredded, he was now on silk nightwear, the covers barely around her, the weather still felt hot, so he would allow it. He took in her heavenly looks, she was so peaceful as she slept as she had barely had any.


    He frowned, even though he was mad with longing for her and that consumed, he still noticed how much her body has depreciated, and how tired and sad she looked, that was enough to aggravate him right now, he left her for two weeks and this happened, he shouldn''t have gone for that stupid travel!


    With a snap of his finger the curtains around the bed closed, he grabbed his black robe putting it on, he sauntered to the table opening a wine bottle.


    "Beowulf"


    His loyal servant emerges from the darkness. "Magnus", he said with a bow.


    "Get me Mint"


    "Y-Yes, Magnus" he vanished.


    Cedric''s eyes were stern as he turned the content of the wine in the wine glass. They reappeared.


    "Magnus," Mint said with a bow.


    "What happened?", he brought the glass to his lips.


    "Olivia..." he began in a heavy tone. "She''s dead"


    Cedric''s action paused.


    "She was killed by a wild animal by the lake... Mistress has been sad over since she barely slept but this week was an improvement"


    He lowered his glass back to the table, there was a long profound silence. Beowulf gulped, it wasn''t pleasant.


    "Judging from your tone, you''re in a much worse state" he finally said, taking a sip from his wine. It tasted bitter to him.


    Mint''s eyes saddened. "It wasn''t just an animal attack, Magnus, I think this was planned by someone," he said as his jaw tightened.


    "Do you have a scent?"


    "Yes Magnus but I cannot trace it, whoever did this is very good, too good"


    Cedric placed the glass back on the table and it made a loud noise, making both of them flinch.


    "They dared to take someone she cares about"


    The room instantly went cold, Beowulf and Mint breathed cold steam. Mint felt his body shake but he stood his ground.


    Cedric whirled to them and Mint''s heartbeat slammed a loud heartbeat, there was this sinister feeling when he looked into Cedric''s pitch black eyes, the aura radiating off him also froze his soul, he felt if he kept looking he would be petrified.


    "Look away, Mint!" Beowulf hissed in a low tone, this boy still has a lot to learn, it seems like he wanted to visit his ancestors very soon.

 Chapter 102 - I Want You

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I groaned, snuggling more on the soft fluffy bed. It felt so soft and pleasant just like my dream, my dream of Cedric coming back and professing his love to me, leading to a passionate time between us, if only it was real.


    A fresh scent filled my nose, I smiled as my body felt a rush of shook, it was a tingling sensation and I loved it.


    "Cedric," I moaned with a smile against my lips knowing who it belonged to.


    "Yes my love"


    At his luxurious voice, my eyes snapped open, and I sat up with wide eyes. Cedric was before me in the same bed, wasn''t all that a dream? But then I recalled everything that happened yesterday. How silly of me. My gaze lowered to his bare chest barely covered from the robe he wore to abs, dear gods how well sculpted it was, and his broad chest I couldn''t get a good look at with that damn robe on, it was smooth and pale, a shiny look to it, I wondered how it would feel if I ran my hands on it, or my tongue, I shock my head at that shameless thought.


    "What startled you?"


    My gaze fell on his, and I was locked in his green eyes, it was almost like I could see a hint of yellow in them making them a bit of yellowish-green. How wondrous can someone''s eyes be?


    "I-I thought it was a dream," I said in a whisper. "Everything that happened"


    He must have understood what I meant because he made a hmm sound in amusement. "Is that so?" he mused leaning towards me. "I assure you what happened yesterday was not a dream," he said drawing me close to him with a hand on my waist, he shift some strand of my hair behind my ear, and then his eyes fell sad.


    "I''m so sorry about Olivia".


    My chest suddenly felt heavy, I looked away.


    "She was a good girl to you, you cared for her"


    "Yes," I said in a heavy tone, he placed a hand beneath my chin so that I can look at him.


    "It''s alright now, I''m here, I will find out who did such cruelty to her," he said with a hint of venom laced in his tone.


    It was like a weight was lifted from my chest. Was this really happening? I still couldn''t wrap my head around it, I didn''t say anything as I snuggled close to him placing my head on his chest, I thought he might hesitate but he wrapped his arms around me in a loving embrace, I felt safe in his arms, I felt like I was shielded from all the dangers in the world. I felt in the right place, where I should be.


    I pulled away meeting his eyes, I will never get used to this enthralling color, no wonder it was my favorite.


    "I love you too," I said without a second thought, I realized I didn''t say it back to him, there was no more running from my feelings anymore, this was me facing all my heart desires right now, I wanted to be with him... to be by his side.


    A smile curled up his lips and it took my breath away, he leaned down as we were mere inches away, he brushed his nose on mine. "And I love you too"


    I smiled. "Why do you always do that?"


    "Do what?", he brushed his nose on mine again, I giggled. "That"


    "Because you taught me"


    I blinked, I did? But I have no recollection of any of that, so how come?


    "Sylvia" he began. "I shall see the Emperor today, I didn''t need to but it''s the laws of mortals it seems"


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you forgotten, I shall no longer marry Princess Alice, that is what you want isn''t it?"


    "Yes but..." I bit my bottom lip. "I said that out of selfishness, it''s not that I agreed to it but the Emperor wanted peace, I mean if the marriage is broken then -"


    He placed a finger on my lip as I could speak no more. "I will handle it, there''s no need to worry"


    I want to ask, how? But he left no room for question, was he really gonna do this?


    "Trust me" he adds. "Although you didn''t do a great job the first time, but I will let it slide"


    I punched his chest but it wasn''t that much hard effort, he chuckled at my action.


    "You were going to marry another woman when you have me as a wife!" I fired.


    He took my hand kissing my knuckles. "I had to, there was a reason for it"


    "Whatever reason is that?"


    He smiled leaning as his lips brushed against mine softly, I closed my eyes kissing him back, it was slow and sensual, just our lips moving in perfect sync, I wrapped my arms around his neck as the kiss deepened, I moaned when he hoists me on his lap, the parting of my legs, the action cause me to sit on his length, harden. I groaned, grinding my waist on it.


    I felt his chest vibrate from a deep growl, I broke the kiss staring at him, his eyes were pitch black now, and there were dark veins beneath them moving, I wasn''t afraid or startled as my thumbs rubbed on his cheek.


    "I want you," I said softly. He trailed kisses to my neck. "I''m all yours," he said in between kisses.


    I grind my hips again on his length, I moaned imagining how it would feel if he was inside me, I gasp when it hoisted up just right at my entrance. Another animalistic growl except for Cedric once again and the next thing I knew my back slammed the soft mattress.


    "Do not tempt me, wife" he murmured in my neck. That was the point, I want to keep tempting him because I wanted him, ALL of him.


    "Make love to me" I whispered in his ear, he hoist up to his knees, staring at me like a meal ready for him to eat, it only just made me excited and my core ached.


    A wicked smirk crossed his lips. "Not in this body, my love"

 Chapter 103 - The North Girl

    I took a bite from a cube of watermelon through my fork, my lips sliding the steel as I recalled I and Cedric''s wild session together before he left for the palace.


    After he said those words about not making love to me in this body, I was confused but I shut off all thoughts when his tongue was between my legs and the next thing I knew was I was screaming through a release.


    I shivered as I recalled, he was wild and untamed, giving me no chance to breathe, I licked my lips, I was still sensitive from what happened... very sensitive, I felt a strong urge to moan as I recalled but I held it in because I was in the presence of Mother and Princess Alice. But my mind kept drifting even as I chewed on my watermelon, I could still picture the scene, the movement of his head between my legs from my peripheral vision and my hand gripping his raven silky hair, and my core plunging upwards to meet his face more as his pace quickened and my other hand gripping the sheets tightly as I reach a pinnacle.


    I licked my lips, closing my eyes, having my body drift to that sensation again.


    "Is that right Sylvia?"


    My eyes snapped open as I turned to Mother. "Hmm?"


    "gods Sylvia, where is your mind?"


    "Forgive Mother for I did not hear you speak... the flavor of the dishes are just so delicious today," I said, forcing a smile, it seemed like she bought what I said as she just made a hmm sound.


    "I wonder why Cedric left for the palace, I thought he would have some rest today after his long journey"


    Cedric told me not to tell Mother anything yet, it was part of him handling everything, seems like no one knew of our adventures yesterday, Cedric must have put up yet another sound barrier in his chamber, or else mother would be curious. My eyes drift to Alice who ate her food with her smile, or Alice would be downhearted. I gulped.


    Her gaze fell on me as she smiled, I quickly looked away. "Lady Sylvia, I''m planning on doing a little riding today, would you mean joining me?"


    "Oh... forgive me but I have some studies to attend"


    "I really wish we could go riding," She said with sad eyes. Now I feel bad for saying no.


    "Sylvia do not worry, you can skip a day from studying, ride with Princess Alice would you, she has been asking me but I didn''t have the time"


    "Alright mother", there was no way I could refuse now, Mother has chipped in.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I straddled my horse, it neighed. "There there Luna" I cooed.


    "She is a beautiful horse," Alice said.


    I put on my hood. "Yours too," I said with a smile, we were both riding the same white horse.


    "Shall we?"


    "Of course"


    We began riding about five dark knights behind us, their scent was a bit off today, they usually had a different fragrance, I came to notice that the dark knight serving in our household had this familiar scent but I didn''t put more thoughts into it, because I knew Dark knight take turns in their work shift, maybe this was a different team.


    "Beautiful weather isn''t it?" Alice began. I looked to the skies. "Yes it is"


    "All sunny, where I come from the North is always plagued with snow, we barely see the sun sometimes, the Empire truly have everything"


    She said, like she loves the Empire? I thought she might have hated it because of the war between the two lands but it was the opposite.


    "You know, growing up... I knew only war, war after war after war. And you know times of war are a very sensitive period, in short, war affects the North differently. Starvation, not enough blankets to cover, it was truly a sad time. I was born into war. Truth be told I was glad when Lord Cedric ended the war," she turned to me, I just listened to her story.


    "With no armies to charge my Father finally grew an insight to care for his people other than war. My mother long since passed away and then he followed too"


    "I''m so sorry for your loss," I said softly. I could imagine how it felt to lose both parents from this world, I only lost my mother but the weight felt like I lost part of me not to talk more of losing a father. She must have really been tough for her, especially in that cold place.


    "Thank you, Lady Sylvia, but I was only strong with that pain, I led millions of people but to ensure a better future for them, I knew a marriage was in order, rather than having enemies we can have allies," she said before riding ahead.


    I blinked in confusion, I thought it was her father who proposed the marriage but it seems like it was only his approval, so this sacrifice was indeed hers alone? How can someone be brave enough to take this step for her people? She was selfless.


    I couldn''t help the guilt feeling that overwhelmed me.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    We paused for a break, our horse in need of water, I patted Luna as she did before my eyes scanned the forest, we have really ridden far, how far I could not tell after all the dark knight were our guide. Looking at the forest right now, it reminded me of when the Nightshades attacked me, it didn''t sit quite well with me.


    "After the horses are done let us head back to the castle," I said.


    She smiled with a nod before feeling her hands on the flower, I moved away from Luna staring at the scenery, the sun dimming a bit, at the sound of someone behind me I turned, it was a dark knight.


    "Anything?" I asked but he did not speak, I just eyed him suspiciously before whirling but yet another knight blocked me, my heart quickened, I didn''t know why but my body crawled in fear.


    "W-What are you doing?" I stammered they weren''t supposed to act this way, they were knights, I gasped when they suddenly grabbed me.


    "Let me go!" I yelled as they turned me to face Alice who just seemed calm as she patted her horse.. Her eyes drift to me and then it dawned on me.

 Chapter 104 - Horror [Part 1]

    There was immense silence as Alice patted her horse, the creature neighed at her action, she took so much concentration on her horse.


    I remained still, the two knights still holding me, how foolish of me, everything for this riding seemed off, I should have known the scent I got from these dark knights were different, this must be probably her underlings. My heartbeat quickened with every pace, well it would all be over soon, I assured myself, all I just have to do is call for Mint to come to my rescue.


    "Thinking of calling upon your familiar?" she asked, still patting her horse.


    I froze with wide eyes, how does she know about Mint?


    "I assure you don''t, it could get messy"


    But I was defiant, I wasn''t gonna let her have way. "Mi-"


    I was choked as one of the knights held me by my throat so tightly that I was raised to my feet, my legs wagging at the loss of gravity, tears leaked from my eyes because the pain was unbearable, it was like he was squeezing my windpipe, I whimpered in pain. His hold got tighter and tighter and for a moment there I saw my life flash before my eyes.


    "Enough!"


    I was let off to drop to the ground, I coughed painfully, I wasn''t just coughing, I was coughing blood and the horror got to me.


    "I told you it would get messy, you should have just listened, you''re quite stubborn or rather stupid," she remarked walking away from her horse.


    I tried to speak but I couldn''t find my voice. All I could do was make a soft sigh and whimper, my throat was badly wounded, that explains the blood, she spared no effort to take my voice away.


    She squats in front of me, with a smirk on her lips. This girl was a monster, I should have known, I shouldn''t have been swayed by her innocent face and her kind words.


    "You know Sylvia I originally came here to overtake the Empire, my dear old father couldn''t accomplish much for his people.... what a man can do a woman can do better" she began.


    "But he was in the way of my plans... so an illness could solve the problem, well if it really was an illness" she mused.


    My eyes shook in horror, she KILLED her own father, for what, power?


    "Everything was in place, I get married to the heir to the throne and become Empress and then I slit his throat... but when I saw Lord Cedric, the man known as the Dark General my people feared" she took a deep breath with a smile on her lips.


    "I must say Sylvia you''re one lucky bitch" she mused. "You have him all to yourself" she huffed. "And then I knew what I wanted," she said, staring in space. "I don''t just want the Empire, I want him too and you..." she placed her hand on her cheek. "You stand in my way" she adds in disdain.


    I shook my head away from her touch. "You know I was curious as to why I didn''t see Cedric after his return so I came to his chambers" she chuckled. "His plan to no longer marry me BECAUSE of you... I should be the one in his bed, I should be the only woman he desires if only you die when I sent the Nightshades after you" she growled, rising to her feet.


    My eyes went wide, If I had my voice I would have spoken right now. The Nightshades weren''t sent by the political officials, it was her all along, she has been sewing her seed before she even steps foot in the Empire. I tried to speak but nothing came off.


    She turned to me. "What? Shook?" she huffed. "I wanted you to suffer Sylvia, I wanted you to die... taking care of your maid didn''t give you enough pain to stay away from Cedric"


    And then I lost it as I came at her but the Knights held me down, tears leaking from my eyes as I forced my voice to come out but I only felt immense pain rather and my throat burned.


    She laughed. "Do not waste your breath Sylvia?" she said in amusement tilting her head to the side. "You weren''t only just strangled, there was a special powder mixed in their hand", she pulled some strands of her hair behind my ear, I yanked away from her cold touch. "You will never speak again" she whisper to my ear before pulling away as she laughed.


    I was only just overcome by the horror, her laughs haunting me, as both the truth and pain broke me.


    "You should have just been a quiet first wife..." she sighed as if hurt. "You wouldn''t have gone through such" she mused.


    My breath was shaky, my body stuttered. I have to stay strong, I have to find a way to get out of this mess, I couldn''t call on Mint now, I can''t even overpower those two bulky men holding me, and there were other three keeping guard. I have stepped into a trap... no! long when I have said yes to riding with her. We were in the forest but now I knew we were so deep in it if only I knew.


    She made a hmm sound, rubbing my chin. "All I just have to do is explain to Mrs. Hartford," she said.


    What? What was she talking about? She was scheming something and I knew it.


    "According to plan" the moment she said those words, the two knights plunged me to the ground, fear-filled my entire body as I tried to pull from their hold but they didn''t budge.


    "Oh yes I know; Yes Mrs. Hartford when we were riding we were attacked and got separated, I was lost in the forest as I searched for Sylvia desperately but when I found her it was too late" she smirked.


    An intense wave of panic filled my body, I stilled. The horror was evident in my eyes.


    "I knew for a fact Cedric hasn''t had you," she said in amusement. "Tell me, Sylvia, will he still find you desirable when you have been defiled?"

 Chapter 105 - Horror [Part 2]

    I had no voice to scream, I had no voice to call for help, I had no voice at all. All I could do was cry and whimper like a helpless girl, this was a nightmare. My gown was ripped and the horror filled my lungs as I cried, the cold air hitting my body, I shook my head in a desperate attempt to plead but Alice was a ruthless woman she was watching as such a thing was about to befall me at HER orders, what was a worse hell than this.


    "Take turns and hurry it up, the night is upon us"


    My cries got louder, my breath shaky, the two still held me down to the ground, I was exposed to these savage men who was about to defile me, my gown remained on my gown but it was shredded, I didn''t even look at what was exposed, when I felt one of them grab my legs, I knew it was all over, I was filled with panic to a point I felt like I would die from it, my body stuttering, I looked away awaiting my horrifying fate, my eyes shut close, the worst was about to happen as my waist was raised.


    Cedric... my only thought and the only hope I had, in my dark consciousness, my peripheral vision visited a forest but it felt unusual, it didn''t look real because the colors were not of this earth and I saw a fox standing on a pile of flowers, the most beautiful fox I have ever seen, white fur that was full to the brim and its nose tilted high up, drizzling in the moonlight. It was a fantasy that felt like a dream, was this how it felt to die?


    ¡îLoud Scream¡î


    ¡îSlashing sound¡î


    ¡îSpilling Sound¡î


    ¡îHorrifying Scream¡î


    The sound became more prominent, I was forced to open my eyes. I met with only darkness but my eyes adjusted. I no longer felt the knights holding me, I didn''t feel the other, just me on the dirt floor. My body felt weak and light, and I felt cold, so cold that I thought my body would turn to ice.


    I groaned turning to my side curling to a ball, I felt vulnerable and I felt lost and empty. And then I felt something cover me like a warm jacket, I felt shielded and I felt safe. The strong arms embraced me so tightly, his body trembling from pain or anger, I couldn''t tell. A growl rumbled deep in his chest and then it exploded into a roar that shook the forest, I felt pain and anguish coming from it but I was too weak to even do anything, as darkness took me I spotted a head with red hair, but I didn''t see the rest of the body. I passed out.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I felt weak, so weak, but I wasn''t lying on hard ground like I was earlier, but rather a soft mattress, a bed? I leisurely opened my eyes. My vision was very weak and not well detailed but I could make out some images if I tried to focus. I saw a doctor checking my pulse, I was still like a wall unable to move. I spotted mother sitting on the bed, she looked tattered and had dark circles under her eyes.


    I opened my mouth to speak but nothing came off.


    "Her pulse is very weak, she needs bed rest," the man said.


    Mother sobbed, nodding. Her eyes drift to me and her breath quickens. "Sylvia my child you''re awake," she said with tears in her eyes as she held my hand close to her chest. I moved my mouth to speak but nothing came off.


    "Don''t worry my dear, everything is fine now, you''re safe, you''re safe, you''re alright" she assured me.


    Tears leaked from my eyes of my own accord, panic filling me once again as I recalled what happened and what those men did to me.


    "Hush now hush"


    But I could only whimper, shocking my head as the tears gushed out more. "Calm down my child, you''re okay, you''re okay"


    I shook my head more, making soft sighs. "Sylvia, Cedric got there in time"


    At the mention of his name my body calmed, but I couldn''t stop the tears from flowing. "He got there before those men could..." she couldn''t say it but I knew what she meant.


    "Don''t worry Sylvia, you were untouched, they didn''t defile you, Cedric was there in time, you''re alright trust me"


    My breath calmed, like a weight was off my chest and the dizziness came upon me again and darkness took me.


    "I''m right here child" her voice echoed in my head.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Tell me, Sylvia, will he still find you desirable when you have been defiled?"


    "Take turns and hurry it up, the night is upon us"


    "You can cry all you want but no one will hear," Alice said with a smirk on her lips. "No one will hear your cries, no one will hear your screams" she cracked in a burst of laughter.


    I groaned whirling my head back and forth, I cried out, I was hoping to say something but only what came off were cry sound, it got louder as my pain, the event playing in my head and worse, what they didn''t do happened in my consciousness as they take turns using me like a rag doll, my cries only got louder as the agony wash upon me.


    Strong arms wrapped around me tightly, holding me steady, I still threw a fit as I cried but feeling his warm loving embrace, I reduced my tantrums, my breath shaky and unstable, as I heaved loud breaths, I buried my face in his chest as I cried loudly and his embrace only just tightened against my frame and he was shaking as he held me strong and I held him as tight as I could not wanting to let go, I feared if I did I would be lost forever because I felt lost and empty but his presence filled me.


    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry" his voice was faint and heavy, I could feel the weight in them, the pain, the sorrow and the anguish. "I''m so.... sorry"

 Chapter 106 - An Act Of Love

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    With sad eyes Cedric watches the love of his life in his arms, what he avoided, what he has desperately tried to avoid, has happened, or worse more was yet to come. His jaw tightened, his body tensing, she was in pain, he could feel it, she was mentally scarred by what they were about to do to her, if he hadn''t gotten there sooner then they would have...


    The window vibrates from an unknown force, his eyes turning pitch black, it has been nothing but rage for him, nothing but the anger he couldn''t subside, killing those responsible wasn''t enough to quench it, what they did to her was unacceptable.


    "I''m so sorry" those were the words he kept saying, all this was on him, she was experiencing love misfortune because of him, because of his curse affecting her, he has to put a stop to this.


    He dropped her gently on the bed, she groaned but didn''t awake, his fingers traced the slim bandage around her neck, his teeth clenched, the room turning ice but he fought his rage back or else he would do something that he would regret himself and he wasn''t gonna have it.


    He brought his wrist to his mouth, his fangs descended as he pierced his skin, he retreated his fangs before sucking on his black blood, seeing it was enough, he leaned and kissed her.


    She moaned in her sleep and stuttered, Cedric deepened the kiss, making sure his blood flowed through, her body continued to tremble as she held onto him tightly. His blood will give her various effects but it will serve its purpose. He pulled away before it would drive any further.


    She was shivering now as her lips quivered, he pulled the covers more against her body ensuring she was tucked in, this will cause her to sleep in for a long time.


    "Rest my love," he said leaning down to steal a kiss on her forehead, he didn''t want to leave, it broke him to do so but there was no other way, it took every bit of his strength before he pulled away.


    His sad eyes were on her sleeping form, his hand in a tight fist, sustaining himself away from anything that would make him waver. He whirled.


    "Nicklaus"


    He halts the moment he hears that name, he turns his head only to her sleeping form.


    "Nicklaus" she murmured as her face frowned, his pitch-black eyes sadden, her voice was cracked and like a whisper but only he could hear it.


    "I love you Yelena" those were his words as he sauntered away.


    At the lobby, he paced his step. "Beowulf", his loyal servant appeared before him, Mint did too.


    "Mint you shall remain here until she gets her voice back".


    "Yes Magnus"


    "Do not leave her side"


    "I will Magnus," he said with a bow before whirling to walk away.


    "Beowulf"


    "There''s a shift in the balance when you kill Princess Alice, the trial continues, ending it will only do more damage than help," Beowulf said.


    "But with my death, it will work"


    Beowulf stilled at his master''s words. "Magnus you don''t intend to -"


    "I shall be her last misfortune"


    "Magnus but -"


    "Cedric"


    Cedric''s gaze fell on his mother who came towards them, her eyes were wide when she saw Beowulf but she didn''t panic, she knew her son was all kinds of things.


    "Is it true, son, is it true we''re at war now?" she asked eagerly.


    "Yes Mother" he answered in a firm tone. "The death of Princess Alice in our land will stir war, the Northerners are already at the borders"


    She gasped at his words, she took his hand as fear overwhelmed her, the nostalgic feeling.


    "Don''t tell me" she was on the verge of tears.


    "Yes Mother I will go"


    "Oh", she hugged him tightly, this was what she feared most, the last time he went to war, no mother wants to see her son go through that twice.


    Cedric was still as the woman embraced him, he didn''t understand much about a mother''s love because he have never had one, she was the first he have had seen when he was born in the mortal realm, he knew she loves him but he didn''t know how to reciprocate a mother''s love. But there was one person who was everything to him, a mother, a friend, a partner. His everlasting love, Yelena.


    He raised his hand to embrace her back but he resisted, rather he placed a hand on her arms to break the hug. She was in tears for him, he gently wipes her tears away.


    "Do not cry Mother, this is for the best"


    Her gaze fell on him. "I will serve the Empire as I did before"


    She smiled. "Your father will be proud of you," she says but then her eyes fell sad. "Sylvia... she has every right to see you before you leave, it will break her"


    "Now is the best, this is the only way, it will only make it hard when she sees me leave", not just for her but for him too, he was doing this for her sake.


    "You love her," Mother said with trembling eyes.


    "I have always loved her," he replied like a mere fact. She placed a hand on his cheek.


    "I''m glad you finally found someone... but why does fate have to be so cruel to you both, from one misfortune to another, both of you deserve happiness and all the good things, you both deserve a life together"


    His eyes grew wistful, she saw something in them she couldn''t explain, like a long deep pain, deeper than underground itself, this was the first time she saw him filled with emotion, and she was happy because it meant his heart was finally open.


    "Sylvia will be asleep for a long time but do not panic"


    She frowned at her words. "Make sure she eats when she does, and she will be fine"


    "Cedric why -"


    "Mother" he cut in. "I never understood what it means to have a mother, but you showed me that... thank you"


    She didn''t like this, why was he speaking like it was his last words.


    "Beowulf"


    "Yes Magnus"


    "You stay"


    He froze, that was a first, he has always stayed by his side for centuries, does he really mean what he intends to do?


    He walks away, Mother turns as she watches her son saunter away, she felt a heavy feeling and it bothered her.


    "He''s gonna be alright right?"


    Beowulf sighed, if only that was the case because he knew it in his heart, the god of vampires was about to sacrifice his life for the woman he loves.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I stirred awake, my head ached and my throat burned, my mouth tasted funny like a metallic or penny-like flavor? I groaned, opening my eyes.


    "Mistress you''re awake," Mint said with a smile against his lips.


    I sat up. "Mint?", my eyes went wide, wait was that my voice? although it sounded so tiny that I barely heard myself but I just spoke. I was about to say something again.


    "Do not speak too much, your vocal cords are still healing, just take your time"


    But I thought I would never speak again.


    "Mistress you have to eat"


    The moment he said those words I felt a serious craving for food. Mother has explained to me that pregnant women have big appetites for food, if that was the case I would think I was pregnant right now.


    Mint helped me with my robe before carrying me to where the food was. It felt awkward and uncomfortable being in his arms but I knew he was only doing his duty and I didn''t even have one strength in my body to walk.


    As Mint helped me to my seat I couldn''t help it anymore, I dug into my food like I haven''t eaten for a long time, I moaned as the sweet flavor of the meal got to my taste bud, it hurt passing my throat but not as much. I chewed on the meat, then the berries, and then the bread, loving the load in my mouth.


    "You must be hungry, you have been asleep for a month"


    I choked on my food, he quickly helped me with water, I chugged on it.


    "What?" I whispered with wide eyes, how was I asleep for a month? Was that possible?


    "Cedric"


    Mint''s eyes were saddened when I mentioned his name, why was he like that, did something happen to him? Panic filled my body but then the door''s badge opened as Mother and Beowulf walked in.


    "Mistress," Beowulf said bowing, was that Beowulf? out here in broad daylight? What was he doing here? And more Mother wasn''t freaking out from seeing him.


    "Sylvia, my child," she said, giving me a tight hug, I hugged her back feeling warmth, she sat on the chair next to me.


    "Make sure you eat as much as you can, your body needs nutrients"


    "Cedric", I will not eat until I see him, seeing my stubborn looks she sighed.


    "I want you to at least eat and -"


    I took her hand, holding onto it tightly, I couldn''t wait that long. She sighed in defeat.


    "After the death of Princess Alice the Northerners saw it as an act of war, we''re are at war Sylvia, at the borders, the Empire armies and the north armies are clashing"


    I gasped.


    "And Cedric is leading it"

 Chapter 107 - Good News

    I never actually thought I would be in times of war, I never thought I would experience it first hand, and more I never thought I would be in a position where I would have to pray for my husband''s safe return.


    ¡îBanging Bells¡î


    It was the temple bells. I placed my palms together, bending my head and closing my eyes. It has been two months since I found out my husband was at war, two months since my unfortunate accident and the death of Princess Alice. Dear gods of this land, I pray for a safe return for my husband, please. My body trembled, it has been nothing but torture without him, I barely slept and I couldn''t help but feel worried all the time or be in a daze of what he might be passing through over there, I knew nothing of what a battlefield would be like but I could only imagine, please gods and goddess, let him come back to me, let him come back to us.


    I will wait for you Cedric, I didn''t mind how long as long as he comes back.


    "Sylvia", at the sound of  her voice I turned to Mother beside me. She smiled.


    "Let us go"


    I smiled with a nod.


    We both came here on some occasions to pray for Cedric and his victory for battle, it was traditional in the Empire. We both descended the temple stairs, other wives were still coming in too, there were a lot of them and I knew just how much of a reality this was. I adjusted my hood properly as the wind got strong.


    "Emperor Edric time is almost up" Mother began.


    "Cedric hasn''t returned yet," I said, over the past months, my voice had returned to me, but it was rather weak and low before I could barely hear myself but now it was a bit louder but I couldn''t shout or yell or it would hurt so much. Beowulf told me Cedric must have healed me with his blood, that was the only reason I could get my voice back.


    "I know my dear, but the throne can''t be vacant even if he''s yet to return and we have heard nothing from the borders"


    That was one of my fears in these times of war, according to mother when Cedric left for war the first time they always heard a word about the battle but we haven''t heard a thing ever since, the entire Empire have been high on alert, we have no news of any winning armies, we were in the dark, in short, we were in alert of any attack, Mother told me if there was any there was nothing to worry about that we would retire to a shelter far from the Empire her husband built long ago, I also told her if such were to happen my papa would join us, and she welcomed it.


    But those were just plans, we were still safe for now.


    "I do not know what he intends to do now" she adds in a mystery, no one knew what was playing in the Emperor''s mind but we knew he wanted only Cedric as his succeeding heir.


    "You don''t think the Emperor blames Cedric do you?" I began. "The death of Princess Alice caused all this and it''s my fault dragging him into these"


    "Sylvia" she took my hand. "I do not regret what Cedric did to that witch, I''m very happy he put her in her place, that wasn''t a princess, that was a monster, along with everyone in that North, I believe we will strive in victory and Cedric will return to us, He is powerful, no one can take him down" she assured me.


    I smiled nodding. "Mother, you lost your composure there" I teased.


    She huffed.


    "Mistress, Mrs. Hartford," Mint said, walking towards us. "The carriage awaits"


    "Sylvia" I turned to Danette who approached us.


    "Danette" I was surprised to see her here, does it mean...


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Forgive me I didn''t know Lord Dalton was part of the war, I thought as Lord Lawrence didn''t go that -"


    "It''s okay Sylvia, Lord Cedric is there too, you got your mind crowded. I should be the one who should be apologizing. I haven''t visited you since what happened" she bit her lip. She must be talking about my incident.


    I smiled. "It''s alright Danette, I understand," I said as my eyes grew wistful. "These past two months have been difficult for everyone even the ambassadors household"


    She nodded. "Yes" her voice was shaky. "Danette," I said worriedly, taking her hand. She was crying.


    "I just pray he comes back safely, I want this war to end," she said, cleaning her tears and sobbing. Every woman prayed in this time of war, for their husband to come back, my chest grew heavy.


    "It will Danette don''t -" I paused.


    "What is it, Sylvia?" She asked about my sudden action.


    "Its" I tilt my head to the side as a presence overwhelmed me, I moved close to her on the chair we sat in, I placed my hand on her stomach, and then I felt it again. I gasp.


    "Sylvia"


    My gaze fell on her brown ones. "I think you''re with child, Danette" I whispered with wide eyes, I was both confused and stunned.


    Her eyes went wide like saucers. "What?" she said, feeling her stomach. "How could you... I''m... " she was in a daze.


    "Let''s call the doctor"


    The doctor after arrival checked her pulse. There was an immense silence in the room, Mother was present, I knew what the answer was already, I didn''t know how and Danette was still in shock and confusion so I figured it was best for the doctor to be here to give better confirmation.


    "Yes this is good news Lady Danette, you''re with child" he announced. She gasps.


    "This is wonderful news Lady Danette," Mother said in joy.


    "Oh, my gods" she covered her mouth before turning to me. I smiled and then she hugged me tightly.


    "How did you..." she began in amazement. I was puzzled, but I could only answer the simple truth right now.


    "I just knew"

 Chapter 108 - Bad News

    The horses neighed, Danette waved at me from inside the carriage as it moved away, I smiled waving back.


    "I''m so happy for her, an heir to the Heathcliff house is good news," Mother said in amusement.


    "Yes I''m happy for her," I said as a feeling overwhelmed me.


    "But I''m surprised you were able to tell she is with child"


    "I''m confused too, I just felt a light and a presence, touching her belly I knew what it was"


    "Is this perhaps an ability of a Silver-Haired, we did not know about?"


    "It could be," I said with a shrug, but for some reason, I felt like it was more than that.


    I turned to Mother, she still had a smile on her lips as she watched Danette''s carriage retreat, my eyes saddened.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The sound of my culinary jamming could be heard in the hall. I took small bites of my food, but I didn''t have much appetite, so I sighed and dropped it.


    "You should eat Mistress, or you will get sick," Mint said.


    I forced a smile. "I know but I just feel..." I sighed once again.


    "Does it have to do with Lady Danette''s good news"


    "I-I''m not unhappy for her, believe me, Mint I''m overjoyed and..." I bit my lips.


    He smiled. "Could it be that you desire the same as her?".


    My gaze fell to my plate. "Mother was very happy, I want her to be, I want to be happy too but" I placed my hand on my stomach. Cedric and I have not yet consummated our marriage, it was futile for me to hope for such a thing.


    "If Mother finds out we haven''t consummated our marriage, imagine just how sad she will be, she has always been desperate for her grandchild, I''m sure she''s still hoping for it too, but it can''t happen"


    "I understand Mistress, and I''m sure she will too when the time comes" Mint assured me.


    "That is not just the case Mint, this is very important, this is securing the Hartford line, and-" my lip quivered slightly, I didn''t want to think of the worse, I shook my head.


    "I just want all this to be over, I just want the war to be over so that I can see him again," I said in a whisper with sad eyes, my gaze fell to the front seat where he usually sat, I could already imagine him there, seated as he indulged himself in some printed papers before those enthralling green eyes fall on me and then he smiles, saying my name.


    "Mistress, why are you crying?" Mint asked in a worried tone. Was I? I wipe my cheek and I felt the cold water, I sighed before sobbing, I miss him so much that I couldn''t bear it, he left when I was unconscious I didn''t have the chance to gaze upon him before he did, I awoke and I was alone, he was off to war and it pained me to the core and it only just made me long for him more, he must have had a reason for it and I understand.


    Please come back to me, Cedric.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The past month I didn''t sleep in my Chambers but rather his, the bed and everything around still smelt like him and the fragrance gave me comfort and closure to him, I tussled and turned on the bed, longing for him to be here with me so that I can be in his arms and feel his body with my fingers. I curled in a ball as the desire washed upon me, a desire to feel his touch and his kisses on my lips and neck, this was maddening desire, this was the brim, more than I could take, it only just increased my carving for him.


    "Cedric," I said softly as I held unto the sheets tightly, shutting my eyes close, I could feel him here already, he''s behind me as he hugs him from behind, burying his face in my neck before whispering loving words to my ears and then his hand would move on my body.


    I moaned at the imagination I had, it has been so, my imaginations were the only thing I could hold on to, I miss him so badly that my heart ached. I was on the verge of tears now but before I could even shed any, the darkness consumed me.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I slowly opened my eyes and found myself in a forest, it was so beautiful with all the wondrous colors I never thought a forest would have, it seem similar to the Eternal Garden but this was way more magical and the flowers a variety of colors I never thought existed, a butterfly flew past me, a beautiful green color, I was enthralled by it because it reminded me of Cedric''s eyes, I was spelled as I followed it to wherever it leads to. It led me to an open area, the trees around in a circle form and the ground graced with green roses.


    My gaze was no longer on the butterfly that led me here but on a standing figure, backing me and I would recognize that back anywhere.


    "Nicklaus," I said his real name as I sauntered towards him desperately but the further I walked the further he moved away from me in my peripheral vision.


    "Nicklaus" I called but he was moving away and fading and I felt a great amount of loss. And then he whirled to me and I was once again met with his enthralling eyes I missed so much.


    "Yelena" his sonorous voice sounds. And then he vanished like dust.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    I gasp awake at the mention of that name, I sat up taking a harsh breath, the name he called me, why did he call me that, I do not bear that name. A knock at the door distracted me.


    "C-Come in"


    It barges open as a maid rushed in. "My lady" she began hastily, I was alerted.


    "News from the war has arrived"


    Before she could say more I was already out of bed, grabbing my robe as I rushed out of my chambers.


    "A soldier came with a word, Mother is already there"


    I increased my pace, rushing down the stairs and turning on the hall until I got to the mid entrance and I found Mother and a soldier.


    "Mother," I said desperately.


    She turned to me in tears and then I felt a hollow feeling washed upon me and fear like the deepest path of the ocean.


    I shook my head.


    "Sylvia," she said sobbing and then breaking into tears and then the realization struck me.


    Before I knew it I was screaming in tears.

 Chapter 109 - Darkness

    Love is like a dream, all possibilities of your deepest desires are awakened at that moment, you found light because you believe you have been in the darkness, you found hope because you believe you''re helpless, you found security because you believe you have never been safe all your life, you found joy because you believe you have been sad all your life, and more you found your soul because you felt like a part of you was missing, you felt a bit of your soul lost and then when you finally found everything, you wake up.


    My eyes were stilled on the black coffin as it was being laid into the ground.


    My desires, my light, my hope, my security, my joy, my soul. It was all gone before my eyes, I have nothing... I have nothing to live for anymore, all I feel is this hollow, a dark empty feeling that consumes my insides, I should have stayed in that dream and never wake up.


    "Sylvia," Mother said beside me, holding my arms tightly so that I wouldn''t fall. Danette was at my other side.


    The priest said some words but it was all faint to me, everyone came in the honor of his death, the ambassadors and their wives, some high officials and of course the Emperor came himself, given the chance the entire Empire would have been present but Mother wanted less the crowd, everyone present was under the pouring rain, the clamorous thunder striking.


    "Today we shall put to rest a great warrior, a powerful warlock and the hero of our Empire, may his soul rest in peace, for with him we are finally free from the North," the priest said.


    I just watched as his coffin was laid to the ground deeper and deeper, my vision was foggy, the tears out of control fell like endless water. The priest continued his words, seeing all this the coffin that held my beloved name was too much, I felt like my heart was being ripped out of my chest, unable to contain the feeling I leisurely turned walking away.


    I walked like I was lost in time, the umbrella no longer shielded me as the rain drenched me, but I didn''t care, I just walked like a zombie, my fist clenching my gown in a firm hold. The cemetery belonged to the Hartford house, the Castle was just around the corner.


    My breath became unstable as well as my heart, I broke into another set of tears squatting as I clenched my chest tightly and wailed in both pain and tears, I screamed from the pain, the thunder striking swallowed it all like it was consuming my voice itself, I cried loudly, I felt broken I felt lost and I felt dead, all those feeling all at once was too much to handle and it was too much to contain.


    Why? Why did it have to happen, why take him from me, why were the gods so cruel to take away my happiness, why? Why? I sobbed and cried to my heart content but it still wasn''t enough to fill the void in my heart.


    "Why" I cried clenching my chest tightly, the pain was too much, it was just too much, all this was too much for me, why can''t I have the happiness I deserved, why can''t I be happy, it was like the universe was against me since the day I was born, I found love and they took it from me, I found my soulmate and took him away, they took my knight, they took my armor, they took my husband, they took my beloved, they took my heart.


    I screamed in pain, all I could do was scream, and may the gods hear me and know just how much they took from me and know just how much they broke me, how much they have destroyed me, for they have left in nothing but darkness, forever.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Sylvia my child..." Mother began sobbing, locking my hands with hers. "We have to stay strong, we have lost a great deal, but it''s not the end, alright? As ladies we should remain strong" she adds, placing her hand on my stomach.


    "They will be good news soon my dear, I believe it" she assured me with a smile against her lips, a tear slid down my cheeks, oh Mother.


    "I will get a doctor, alright, maybe it''s because we haven''t actually checked" she reasoned.


    I took her hand she placed on my stomach, holding it tightly, her gaze on me. I shook my head leisurely.


    "I''m not Mother," I said in almost a whisper, she smiled.


    "You will be Sylvia, do not worry, of course, you should, we may have lost but we should have hope this household will continue, Cedric would have wanted that, he would have wanted to you be happy, raise his heir and-"


    "No mother" I cut her off, she was about to say something again. "There''s something you should know"


    "Syl-"


    "Cedric never made love to me, yes we were intimate but not the kind that would cause me to bear his child" I confessed.


    The lingering smile on her lips leisurely faded. "W-What?"


    "I can''t Mother... there''s no possible way I could be with child, we didn''t -"


    "You mean to tell me... your wedding night all those times together he never made love to you?"


    I nod. She gasped, holding her breath like she was having a panic attack.


    "Mother," I said, taking her hand but she yanked it away.


    "You lied to me Sylvia... Do you have any idea what you have done? Do you have any idea of the gravity of this?"


    "Mother I -"


    "No you do not!" she hissed in tears. "I lost my husband but I had Cedric. That was my joy and the only thing keeping me going... that was the hope for this house. Sylvia you have no joy or hope, you have nothing to hold on to, you have ended this family line, you have failed us".


    My eyes trembled.


    "Oh dear gods Sylvia, why?" she held her head.


    "Mo-"


    She raised her hand shunning me. "What''s done is done," she said, rising to her feet and walking out of my chambers.


    "Mother!". The door slammed shut.. I fell to my ground taking a heaving breath and then I broke into tears.

 Chapter 110 - The Ultimate Sacrifice

    "Do you think I''m cursed, Mint?"


    "Mistress, why would you say such a thing?"


    I huffed. "It seems like it... Everything I have ever loved gets taken away from me in a snap" I said, my eyes at the window as the heavy rain poured.


    "It has never stopped raining since that day... since the day that soldier came," I said in a heavy breath.


    "Mistress", his tone of worry.


    "Do you think the heavens feel my sadness too?" I turned to him, his sad eyes on me.


    "Maybe they do," I add. "Mother said I failed this family, I failed this house"


    "Mistress do not think like that, she didn''t mean what she said"


    "She''s right, you know?" I said with a forced smile placing a hand on my flat belly. "I should have carried his legacy after his death but the line ended with him, I have failed"


    "Mistress" Mint began going on one knee beside me. "Do not think that way... it may be hard but I believe there''s a reason for everything, a reason you must pass through this pain, you have to hold on and be strong"


    "What possible reason could there be.... that I would lose my beloved and forever live in this darkness?"


    "You''re not in darkness, Mistress. I understand how you feel, I know what you''re passing through"


    "No, you don''t," I scoffed. He forced a smile.


    "When I lost Olivia I felt like I was being drowned in a black hole repeatedly"


    I instantly felt bad for what I did.


    "I felt lost, unhinged, I felt like I couldn''t go on, even when revenge was gotten for her death it still wasn''t enough to fill the void. But when you told me you believed she was in a better place I found peace knowing she won''t suffer after death. Tell me Mistress, do you feel Lord Cedric is in a better place?"


    I leisurely turned back to the window, my lips quivering, my eyes all teary again. "That''s the point, Mint..." I turned to him with tears. "The reason I feel this loss and confusion, anger and the pain. I don''t feel him, I don''t feel a thing, it''s like he''s gone forever" I broke into tears.


    "That''s because he exchanged his life for your happiness", we turned to the newfound voice that belonged to Beowulf, as he leisurely walked towards us, he settled his lower half to sit on the floor.


    "Beowulf," I said.


    "There''s something you should know," he began. "You should know the reason for Magnus'' death"


    "What are you trying to say? That there is more to his death?"


    "Yes," he said in a heavy tone. "The truth is Magnus was cursed by the Mother goddess upon his rebirth to the Mortal world, with a fate to live as a mortal with a limit to his powers and experience love misfortune as a punishment"


    "A punishment for what?"


    He paused for a bit at my question, I had a strong feeling he didn''t want to reveal something but rather he continued. "When Magnus fell for you he knew you would be his love''s misfortune, you will experience all kinds of cruelty because you hold his heart. Upon realizing that he sought for a way to divert that misfortune by breaking his mortal fate with you"


    My eyes went wide.


    "Princess Alice was the key to that, an unrequited love from him to her would cause the chain he was willing to forge to divert the misfortune because her destiny was blackened, she was the perfect candidate, but it was harder than it took to divert such misfortune smite by the Mother goddess, Olivia''s death was meant to be the end of your misfortune, and then you would have been freed but..."


    I shook my head. "I told him not to marry her¡­. because of me..."


    "Yes to no longer make you hurt he took a risk to end the engagement with Princess Alice and sought for another way to divert the Misfortune but a curse so strong cannot be contained and thus what happened to you that night"


    "It''s all my fault," I said in a whisper as my eyes trembled.


    "Magnus couldn''t bear to see you suffer for a curse that was meant for only him so he did the ultimate sacrifice"


    "No," I said as my breath became shaken.


    "His life in exchange for your freedom"


    "No" I broke into tears.


    "Believe me, Lady Sylvia this was his choice and his alone, you do not need to blame yourself, everything he did was for you... but such act of taking the misfortune all himself resulted in his soul being destroyed"


    That was why I didn''t feel him anymore, that was why I felt darkness, even if the body dies the soul was meant to remain, either to ascend to heaven or fall into the line of reincarnation, I read about that once. And now because of me, Cedric was forever gone, because he was protecting me.


    "His trial in the Mortal Realm was meant to end with his soul still intact, but now everything changed," Beowulf said sadly.


    I pulled my knees to my chest as I cried harder, I felt Mint''s hand on my shoulder, only my cries and sob echoed in my chambers and the sound of the pouring rain outside.


    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    Beowulf could only watch as his master''s beloved cried her heart out, he was never meant to say this to her but he had no choice, he didn''t want her to feel blindly in pain without knowing the reason why even if he just told her the latter part it was for the best. His curse was broken but it was all futile now.


    Magnus Nicklaus Darkmore will not be reborn again... his soul will no longer return to his real body because his soul had been destroyed. After all, it was used as a sacrifice to break the curse and end the misfortune.


    He sighed heavily, first, it was her death and now his. Destiny does not want them to be together, he knew that now and it was a hard truth, the Mother goddess has always opposed this from the very start.


    One issue remained, The Vampire Realm, THEY will soon come to know of this and it can cause trouble, was this why Magnus asked him to stay behind? Did he perhaps foresee this to be? His nonexistence would call for a lot of things and more if THEY find out Yelena has been reincarnated, that could be much worse, she would be dragged into something she can''t handle.. He knew what he had to do and he shall honor his master''s last request, even in death she was still his priority and he made sure to protect his only light.

 Chapter 111 - Sleepwalker

    ¡è¡ñ¡è


    I awoke shivering, my skin icy, I was cold to my bones, it was so cold and my teeth were chattering together. I forced my body off the ground covered in both snow puddles and dried-up grasses, I moaned rubbing my arms, trying to keep the cold away. But not much could be done because I was only wearing my nightgown, silk and sleeveless, completely exposed and inviting the cold more to my body, each breath I took was cold steam only and I finally took the time to gaze upon my surroundings.


    I was in the forest, I didn''t know how deep this time. "Again?" I said in between chattering teeth, I was getting sick of this, I would sleep in my bed and then before I knew it I would awake deep in the forest, gods know how I got here because it was a mystery for me, the castle was heavily guarded I''m sure they would have seen me pass the gates, well if they did I would not be here now, this was becoming serious.


    I gaze upon the forest more, my head whirling back and forth, this feeling, this pull, it was like the forest was calling to me in ways that got me scared and curious, whatever reason could it be?


    I looked towards the skies, great it was almost morning, the skies were getting bright, they should be here right about now.


    "Mistress!"


    Ha thank the gods, I whirled seeing Mint and Beowulf rushing towards me.


    "It happened again," I said, shivering. Mint quickly used the blanket he brought to cover me, finally warmth. I sighed in relief, snuggling my body more into it.


    "We made sure to guard the doors, it remained so, how did you get out Lady Sylvia," Beowulf asked curiously, the wolf was just as curious as I was, they all were, they were the only two who knew about this and it bothered me about my current predicament, I need to figure out what''s wrong with me.


    It had been seven months since Cedric''s death, making a year since I came to the Empire and Emperor Edric had passed away leaving the throne to Lord Lawrence Smith.


    "Mistress, we must go now before they find out you''re missing," Mint said. I nodded.


    "There is one problem," I said.


    "What is it, Lady Sylvia?"


    "I think my legs are frozen," I said, shivering.


    "I will carry you Mistress" Mint offered but I was already in his arms before he finished his sentence.


    "I''m sorry for wearing both of you like this, if only I have control over this"


    "You need not worry about that Lady Sylvia, we are here to serve you until we draw our last breath"


    "I need to find out what''s happening to me," I said in a serious tone.


    "Do you have a plan, Mistress?" Mint asked.


    "There''s someone that might understand or know what''s happening to me," I said with a sigh. "Cora"


    At the sound of her name, Beowulf turned to me.


    "She''s a soothsayer, she once gave me a vision maybe if she could do a reading or anything"


    "I''m afraid that can''t be possible Lady Sylvia," he said in a heavy tone, I frowned.


    "Whatever are you talking about Beowulf?"


    He gulped, not prepared to say anything, right from the time I have always had a feeling that Beowulf knew something or more was keeping something from me that''s why I didn''t completely trust him like I did Mint, he seemed loyal but he wasn''t truthful with me.


    "Do you intend to keep yet another thing from me?"


    He froze.


    "If you know something you have to tell me, for mine sake Beowulf, I do not want to be in darkness"


    He sighed. "About Cora, the last time you met her and Magnus found out" he began.


    "I''m aware," I said recalling the first time we both went to the Eternal Garden and I was lost when I danced with the butterflies and met a very old Sprite, Cora, she called herself the oldest. Remembering all this made my heart ache, the memories of Cedric consuming me.


    "Well Magnus was angry about the things she might have told you so he blocked her visions by freezing the pod with flowers into ice"


    I gasped, The pod of flowers was like a channel for her powers. "W-Why would he do that?"


    "Magnus may seem sweet and gentle when it comes to you but trust me Lady Sylvia he still lives up to his name"


    I gulped at his words, this was it then I wasn''t getting any answers from Cora but still.


    "You know something Beowulf... do you not?"


    He looks away. "It is not my place to tell you, I only told you of Magnus'' sacrifice because you have every right to know" He states turning to keep walking.


    "Let us go... it''s too cold out here for you Lady Sylvia"


    "Yelena"


    He came to a sudden halt when I mentioned the name, I could tell he was shaking.


    "I had a dream once" I began, he turned his head to face me.


    "In that dream, Cedric called me Yelena... does it have to do with what''s happening to me?"


    He looked away, that was just the answer I needed.


    "It does, doesn''t it?"


    "The answers are not mine to give, forgive me for my impotence, Lady Sylvia" with that being said he walked away.


    "He doesn''t want to say anything, but he knows, it''s not right," Mint said as his body tensed.


    "He must have his reason," I said under my breath, but there was no way that would stop me.


    "If he doesn''t talk then I will find out myself"


    "How?"


    "Books have always had all knowledge, it may not be much but knowing more about Yelena will bring everything to light," I said for certain because I knew the Yelena he spoke of must most likely be the same goddess Yelena, the mother who birthed Silver-Haired and also the forest goddess.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "goddess Yelena known as the guardian of the magical forest, loved by many in the Sun Realm, home for gods and goddesses" I narrated walking back and forth as I read the book.


    "Guardian of the magical forest, these past nights I magically appear in the forest like it calling me... there''s this pull to it and months ago when I met Cora in her vision she said butterflies are attracted to things of the forest and I''m like a magnet to those wondrous creatures," I said as my eyes drift to Mint who patiently listen to me, he blinks.


    "What are you trying to say, Mistress?"


    I settled the book on the table. "That I might be the reincarnation of goddess Yelena"


    "But that''s not possible Mistress, goddesses don''t reincarnate, their souls remain in their realm" he explained.


    I sighed. "Yes I know, I read that too, then if it''s not that what?" I said taking my seat, I was dying to get answers to explain all this.


    "Maybe you''re connected to her in some way," Mint said.


    That was another fact. "Yes, it must be," I said. "I mean she is alive somewhere in the Sun Realm, the books don''t state whether she''s dead or not, they just give details of them," I said, grabbing the books once again. I turned to a page that had her picture, even though it was just drawn I could see how beautiful and elegant they made her be, like a radiant enchantress, my eyes moved to the other page there was a drawing of a white fox with nine tail, it was just like the one I saw in one of my dreams more like a flash when I was being assaulted... the white fox.


    I read beneath it. "The magical power to shapeshift," I said under my breath.


    "Mistress"


    I turned to Mint, he smiled. "What is it?"


    "Forgive me for being blunt but are you trying to use this to clear your head... I mean you haven''t been so engrossed in something over the past month, you are always in your chambers or the dining hall. I''m glad you are doing something different for a change even if it''s just a distraction"


    I smiled. "Thank you Mint, you being blunt but you''re right"


    "And it''s the first time you have smiled, you haven''t for a long time," he said.


    I blinked multiple times, as my eyes grew teary.


    "It''s okay to still be sad, don''t make it too hard on yourself to move on, you will do so when the time is right"


    "That''s the point, Mint," I said, staring at my ring, the Hartford ring Cedric gave to me. "I don''t think I can ever move on..." I said the tears fell. "I can''t" My voice broke.


    I sobbed, wiping my tears.


    My chamber door barge opened as Mother walked in, I hurried to my feet. "Mother," I said, composing myself.


    She forced a smile. "How are you? You seem pale, did you catch a cold? You should cover up more, winter season is the coldest times"


    "Yes Mother I will"


    "I received word from the palace.... it appears a Ball is held by Emperor Lawrence, we were invited"

 Chapter 112 - Just A Dream

    "This is Emperor Lawrence''s first Ball since he became Emperor, it is mandatory that we must attend," Mother said.


    "I understand Mother"


    "Good," she said as her eyes met Mint, in understanding, he bowed before leaving.


    "There is one more thing you know" she began in a more serious tone taking my hand. "Your mourning is over, although you''re still a widow, the official had some talks... I should have better explain this later but I know better"


    "Mother, what are you saying," I said as a feeling overwhelmed me.


    "The Officials have decided, you shall wed Emperor Lawrence, and become his Empress, it is expected that his bloodline should have a pureblood Warlock"


    "What?" I yanked my hand away from her hold, frowning deeply. "No Mother I will do no such thing"


    "I have no say in this, it is decided" She intoned looking away.


    "Of course you do, Mother... You''re my guardian in the Empire, they must have asked for permission through you", my eyes widened in realization. "You said yes, didn''t you? You agreed to this marriage didn''t you"


    Her gaze fell for me. "Yes"


    I gasped at her answer, how could she?


    "It is for your well being, any Mother would agree to this for her child, and you''re like my child, and I''m responsible for you... you have no lineage for this family, Sylvia you''re only 19 years I''m not about to let you live your remaining life as a widow"


    "It''s my choice, Mother! I''m still married to Cedric" I said, raising my hand so that she would see the ring. "It has only been six months Mother, my wounds haven''t healed and I don''t... I don''t think I can ever marry anyone"


    "Nonsense!" she barked holding my arms. "Do not say such words... I understand you Sylvia, believe me I do, I still cry myself to sleep at night thinking about my boy, I lost his Father and now I lost him. It is so hard that I feel like giving up on everything and life. But I have you Sylvia, you''re like my daughter and I want you to move on, WE have to move on, we cannot live in the past forever"


    Tears filled my eyes, I moved away from her touch, I shook my head as I ran away. "Sylvia!" her voice calling me but I ran as fast as my feet could carry me, I stumbled to the hall as my heart ached, I do not want any of this, I can''t I just can''t. I squatted crying silently but my sobs echoed in the hall.


    "Lady Sylvia" I heard Beowulf''s voice as I raised my head, meeting with the black wolf.


    "You said Cedric ended my misfortune, that he sacrificed his soul for it" I said between sobs and cries. "I don''t think it ends Beowulf, this is hell for me, without him I cannot find happiness, without him everything has no meaning, I have lost my light" I cried burying my face in my palms as my cries echoed.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "My lady"


    "My lady"


    "My lady"


    I groaned as my head tussle and turn, there was a voice calling me to be awake but I was too far deep in my sleep and more there was something, in my peripheral vision I saw a great hall, the walls a black color, it looked like a cathedral and gave off an unusual presence.


    "My lady"


    I did not want to wake up yet there was this strong feeling I felt... to see the end of the dream, my mind traveled there were two enormous statues like guards, both had wings and held spears, they may be stones but it seemed like they were guarding something, what? I have to find out, my vision passed the two statues to a path just right at their center and then I saw something like a coffin? it didn''t look much like it, it was heavily well crafted and served as some kind of bed. The stone guards were guarding this? But why and why was it so important? I moved further wanting to see what laid within it.


    "Nicklaus" I murmured with wide eyes, his still body laid there inside, there were blue stones that glowed and it covered most of his body, there was something different, it looked like him but there was something different about him, his raven hair was long and spread out, and he looked bigger? I moved back, wait... this was twice bigger even the coffin he laid.


    "Who are you?" At the echoing voice I turned to see a beautiful young lady, her beauty was enthralling with no words to describe it. How could someone look this beautiful? Her raven hair long falling to her waist, her skin a pale white like the moonlight making her look like a drizzling beauty that could charm even a woman. Gold dangling earrings graced her ears, she was dressed in a slender red gown that suited her well defined curves I could obviously see, she was heavily endowed, and the dress highlighted her skin even more, a black fur jacket on top that hung loosely at her arms, her gown was sleeves so I could still see her pale skin.


    Her yellowish green eyes on me, they seem to glow and it enthralled me, it was like for a moment I was looking at Cedric''s eyes, but were a different shade.


    She tilts are head to the side. "Are you Yelena?" her voice echoed once more, as her eyes went wide.


    "W-What?" I said drawing backwards by instinct.


    "How are you alive?" she demands.


    "I do not know what you''re talking about" I said in a shaky breath, this was all a dream right? Then why, why does it feel so real, I gasped when she grabbed my hand.


    "L-Let go of me"


    "Et Res Yes Tes"


    "W-What are you saying? Let me go!" I yelled.


    "I''m coming for you".


    My heart momentarily stopped at her words, by fear or panic? Maybe both. I could see how dead serious she was and it scared me to the bones.


    "My lady!"


    I gasped awake like I was drowning, I took heavy breaths as I looked around, I was back at my chambers so it was just a dream?


    "My lady I was worried, I called so many times but you wouldn''t wake up," my maid said.


    "I-I''m fine" I said not just to her but trying to convince myself that I was, my body was still shuddering, I clenched my sheets tightly to fight the feeling.


    "The french designer is here My lady"


    "O-Okay" I answered moving my hand but I yelped in pain, my gaze fell on it and my blood ran cold, the exact spot that strange woman held me, the imprint of her hold was there, my eyes shook as it suddenly disappeared. What on earth?


    "My lady are you alright?"


    I wasn''t so sure right now, I gulped.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    My heart was slamming, even I could hear it, I sauntered through the hall, my mind still drifting to the dream I had and how real it felt.


    "Mistress"


    I jumped turning to Mint who was suddenly beside me. "Are you alright?" he asked, noticing how jumpy I was, I remained silent.


    "You didn''t disappear from your chambers again"


    Yes he was right, I woke up on my bed not the forest this time, I held my head, feeling dizzy. What was happening?


    "Mistress," Mint said, holding onto me so that I wouldn''t fall.


    "I had a dream... it was too real... so real" I said rubbing my wrist. Who was that woman and what does she want with me and more, Cedric I saw Cedric, why?


    "Sylvia!"


    Mother walked towards us. "There you are, we have been waiting, time to check out your gowns, we can''t afford to miss out tomorrow", she paused.


    "Are you alright? You look pale" she said worried before looking towards Mint.


    "I''m worried too Mrs. Hartford, seems like she had a nightmare"


    "Oh dear, it''s alright Sylvia, dreams are just dreams" she says cupping my cheeks.


    Yes I should believe that, I gulped. It was all a dream, none of it was real... just a dream. I chanted to myself.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    My gaze on the mirror, I was still as Fayette tested the fabric on me, I gazed upon myself in deep thought, every of their discussion I didn''t hear a thing, it was all silence for me, as I replayed the dream in my head over and over again. There was this feeling, this pull that kept taking me back to that hall, I kept going back there, and I kept seeing Cedric inside that coffin and that strange woman.


    "Tomorrow I want you to look your best Sylvia", I finally heard Mother''s voice.


    She took my hand, a warm smile against her lips. "I want you to be happy.... all I want is your happiness, Cedric would have want you to be happy too"

 Chapter 113 - Your Happiness

    "I want you to be happy... all I want is your happiness, Cedric would have wanted you to be happy too"


    My eyes trembled, does he want me to be happy too? Does he want me to marry Emperor Lawrence? Was that my fate? To lose the man I love and be married to another I have no feelings for? Was this really the fate of a Silver-haired to outlive a life decided by others, to be whisked away to marriage whenever they saw fit?


    Why did goddess Yelena create such a fate for Silver-Haired, why did she want us to be subjected to decisions that weren''t ours to make, to put duties before feelings, laws before love, and partners before soulmate.


    All this, my lips pressed thin. It didn''t seem like she wanted any of this. I looked at myself in the mirror, staring at my sad features. Who are you to say that Sylvia... it''s not like I knew goddess Yelena... then how? How did I know that this was never what she wanted?


    Boring in my looks for a prolonged time, for a split second there, I wasn''t looking at myself, but a woman who resembled me, her silver hair straight falling to her waist, some packed in a golden pin, golden armlet on both her arms, shaped in a butterfly. The same with her ankle chains too, her light pink dress barely covered her smooth milky skin, like a silk line fabric against her body, swirling around her with other layers. The center of her forehead had a small crescent moon tattoo, gold color.


    I gasped, closing my eyes, and then opened them... it was just my reflection now, what did I just see? Was that Yelena? And why on earth does she look exactly like me? There was no difference at all. Could I be... my eyes trembled, could I be her?


    "Sylvia... we are done you can come down now"


    Mother''s voice snapped me out of my delusion. "Y-Yes Mother," I said with a shaky voice descending the platform, for a minute my eyes moved to the mirror once again, it was still my reflection. Was I seeing things now?


    ¡î¡î¡î


    "Mistress you still haven''t told me what''s bothering you," Mint said.


    "I''m fine," I said, powdering my face. I was dressed and ready for the Ball, my empire waist gown was black because of my status now but it still had the most wonderful design, I rose to my feet, whirling to Mint.


    "Just a dream... all of it is in my head"


    "You''re sounding like you''re trying to convince yourself"


    "Am I?" I said with a forced smile. Mint sighed, I''m sure he picked up that I was keeping something and he was right, I wasn''t about to share something I didn''t understand myself to him. I have leaned too much on him these past six months and I didn''t like it. We all had our problems to bear, constantly dragging him into mine wasn''t working, especially when all that was happening to me was a mystery.


    "If you do not want to talk about it then it''s fine Mistress... But I have one thing to ask you"


    "What is it?"


    His orbs bored into mine. "Are you really going to marry the Emperor?"


    I gulped, hard, looking away.


    "You clearly do not wish to move on as it is... You-"


    "I''m ready to move on," I said in a strong voice.


    He frowned. "I do not believe that"


    "What makes you so sure Mint... this is for my happiness, Cedric sacrificed his soul for me right? I''m sure he would have wanted me to be happy" I said sternly. "It is after all... what everyone wants from me", on the verge of tears I whirled about walking away.


    "What do you want, Mistress?"


    At his question, I came to halt, what do I want? My grip tightened on my gown, What I wanted could not possibly be given.


    "It doesn''t matter now", I walked away.


    ¡î¡î¡î


    The carriage came to a halt, Mother took my hand, a smile on her lips.


    "Are you ready, my child?"


    I just gave a nod. "Know this Sylvia everything I do for you is for the best, no one should be alone at your age, this marriage will be a big step and change for you, I promise"


    We walked into the grand palace, into the great hall filled with other attendants, it was just like the first time I came here, greeted with all the elegance and the glimpse of royalty around, I felt nostalgic... as I reminisced a faint memory of Cedric and I stepping inside, how engrossed I was with all the fancy display and his eyes on me the entire time, my arms locked with his in a tight grip as we greeted other officials.


    My gaze moved to the platform where we danced for the first time, our first dance ever, how I was lost in his green eyes like we were the only ones in the world present.


    "Emperor Lawrence Smith The First" at the announcement, everyone seized action, as they all turned to the stairs as Lawrence descended them. Seeing him right now after months I noticed how royalty has changed him, he has always looked so dashing but right now he looked like a king, especially in his royal attire.


    His gaze fell on me and he didn''t look away, neither did I. He sauntered to where I stood, others bowed and I did too.


    "Emperor Lawrence," I said.


    "Sylvia," he said with a smile against his lips. "I never thought you would come because..."


    "This is your first Ball, it is mandatory for everyone to be here"


    "I know that, but you''re an exception, I would have understood," he said, I could see the sincerity in his crystal blue orbs.


    I looked away. "I know," I said in a whisper.


    "About what the officials decided..."


    "Marriage to a Silver-Haired is what''s best for the Empire, your heirs should be pure blood warlocks, that is what The past Emperor would have wanted" I answered before he could go on.


    He frowned. "I know for a fact that arranged marriage are made by the higher-ups, no other have a say in the matter"


    "Yes which is why the marriage will happen"


    "No" he cut me off, his serious gaze on me. "I expected you not to agree to this"

 Chapter 114 - Love

    "About what the officials decided..."


    "Marriage to a Silver-Haired is what''s best for the Empire, your heirs should be pure blood warlocks, that is what The past Emperor would have wanted" I answered before he could go on.


    He frowned. "I know for a fact that arranged marriage is made by the higher-ups, no other have a say in the matter"


    "Yes which is why the marriage will happen"


    "No" he cut me off, his serious gaze on me. "I expected you not to agree to this," he said.


    I huffed at his words which were rather rude of me but I didn''t care.


    "Would my voice have mattered?" I began a little loud that caught others'' attention. "If I had said NO then would it have mattered?"


    "Sylvia" he began but I didn''t let him, it was high time I set myself loose.


    "We live in a world where Silver-Haired are treated beneath a diamond rather than the jewels they truly are. You fixed us on marriage you all so please... either we find love or we find hate" I looked towards Camille but she looked away.


    "Some of us find love" My gaze to Danette, her hand on her round stomach, then it fell on Dalton beside her. "And we get hate in return from the ones we love".


    Dalton frowned before he looked away.


    "Some of us are too late to even approach such feelings", my gaze on Mother. "And then we end up regretting it for the rest of our lives", A tear fell for one of her eyes.


    "And when we find love, respect, and a soul... it gets taken away in a snap. It gets torn from you like it never did matter," My gaze back to Lawrence who looked at me with so much intensity.


    "I was taken from my family... It was duties... I was married off to a man I never knew... It was duties... I was expected to represent and do what was expected of me... It was duties... but then I fell in love, duties were damn but yet they were still held above all graces... but that love, that love broke all that"


    "I once told you it was either laws or your happiness but seems like the laws won," I add in disdain. "What is all this... some kind of trial by fire!" I yelled, saying that right now something struck me, as a deep feeling ran through me.


    ''You will learn Yelena... You will learn to respect the laws of your people'' at the unknown voice in my head I shook my head, I felt dizzy all of a sudden. What was that voice and who did it belong to? The power that came from it.


    ''Love will destroy you, all you need is your duties, all you will ever need is a partner and not a soulmate, a partner you would perform your duties with... all you should think about is your people and your Realm''


    "Sylvia" Lawrence said, holding onto me so that I wouldn''t fall, I moved my gaze to him.


    ''No I will not!'' this was another voice and it was stronger and braver, it sounded like mine?


    "No," I said, he frowned.


    ''I choose love because when there is love there is hope, I choose love because I love my people and that happiness is what everyone needs... I found love and that freed me... I do not care of what you think''


    "I will not marry you", at my confession the clamorous thunder stroke.


    Everyone gasped, and I moved away from Lawrence''s hold.


    "I refuse to put duties over my own feelings"


    It was like a weight was lifted off my chest like a chain was broken, and like my eyes were open to possibilities. And then Instantly time stopped around me, a pause I never thought could happen.


    "Mother?" I said she was frozen like she was, I whirled around, every single thing was in pause, every detail, they all looked like sculptures before me.


    "How is this possible?" I murmured in total confusion, was I losing my mind right now?


    "What happened?"


    "Finally... and here I thought I would have to drag you back with me"


    At the newfound voice, I panicked. "W-Who''s there?"


    "And here I thought my dearest Brother was the only one cursed"


    "Show yourself!"


    I whirled and then I saw her, the same woman I saw in my dreams, she sauntered down the stairs majestically, a smirk present on her lips.


    I just stood frozen watching the angelic beauty come towards me.


    "You''re real," I said in a whisper, it wasn''t a dream then because she was actually here.


    "Of course, I''m real darling, your soul traveled to the Vampire Realm"


    "W-What?"


    "Oh Yelena, you''re alive... reincarnated actually, I understand why now"


    "What are you talking about!" I demand.


    "You still have your fire" she comments. She spoke as she knew me, did she?


    "All this" she waved her hand. "Everything..." she mouths.


    "Was a trial by your dearest Mother goddess"


    "W-What?", what was she talking about, trial?


    "Mistress!"


    "Lady Sylvia!"


    Beowulf and Mint appeared.


    "Mint! Beowulf!"


    They came to a pause when they saw the scene. "What has happened?" Mint questioned in confusion seeing all the still people.


    Beowulf''s eyes widened when he saw the woman before me, he quickly bowed.


    "Lady Celeste"


    "Beowulf, I was wondering where you have been... seems like you were still here, why?" she demands.


    "Magnus orders"


    "Ugh! Dearest brother always loves to keep us out of the drama" she scoffed with an eye roll. "He never liked us to be involved, well too bad"


    "Brother?" I said with wide eyes. She smirks.


    "Oh, where are my manners, Lady Celeste Esme Darkmore, sister of the god Vampires" she introduced.


    My mouth went apart in shock, Cedric has a sister?


    "And I have come for you just like I have promised"


    "Lady Celeste"


    With a hand raised she shunned Beowulf before he could alter more.


    "Magnus needs you.... and you''re the only one that can save him"